Super gene

by Stayrr

The future unfolded on a magnificent scale into the Interstellar Age. Humanity finally solved the space warp technology, but when humanity transported themselves into the other end, they discovered that place neither had a past nor future, nor was there any land under the starry skies… The mysterious sanctuary was actually a world filled with countless tyrannical unusual organism

68. 2041

Read Super Gene - Chapter 2041 - Ruins at the Bottom of the Pool online free - Novel Full

2041 Ruins at the Bottom of the Pool

When Han Sen had lived in the Alliance, he had been good in the water. After spending several months in the Dream Lake, his talents underwater only improved. He had become so proficient that he could swim easily, even if he was tied up.

The last of the Spiky Turtles vanished into the Dragon Pool, and Han Sen was the first to jump in after them. Dragon Fifteen invited Xius to jump into the pool after Han Sen. Then Dragon Fifteen's maid, Long Ying, followed Dragon Fifteen into the water.

Han Sen did not show off his abilities, though. He pretended to use a godlight to swim.

Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were also comfortable in the water, performing just as well in the water as on land. They were Dragons, after all.

Xius swam behind them, her snake tail sending her smoothly through the water.

"Pure Dragons are strong," Han Sen thought. "Dragon Fifteen and Xius are both Marquises, so Dragon Fifteen will be stronger than Dragon Thirteen was. That Long Ying is more powerful than either of them, though. She must be a Duke. There is no way I could beat them in battle."

The pool did not seem large from the outside, but it was like a bowl turned upside down. It got wider towards the bottom. Han Sen could see many Spiky Turtles swimming beneath them. Down there, even the giant Duke class turtles did not look very big.

The pool was deep, and Han Sen could not see very much. He couldn't see what might have been so alluring, so he just followed the turtles down.

Dragon Fifteen and Xius were not in a rush, and they simply followed Han Sen. They could talk underwater, so they didn't even need to rely on clumsy hand signals.

The deeper they swam, the darker it became. When they were ten thousand meters down, however, a light appeared. It was like the light at the end of the tunnel.

Han Sen had never been there before, so he had no idea what the light was.

"Does this pool lead someplace else? Is it going back to the Ancient God space?" he wondered.

Han Sen swiftly realized that he was incorrect. The light was not an exit. As they went deeper, the blurry light resolved itself into an object. At the bottom of the pool, there was a large palace.

Han Sen didn't know what material the palace was made of, but it gleamed with blue light. The radiance lit up the entire underwater world like some fairytale.

But the fairytale palace had mostly collapsed. It was in disarray, little more than a ruin. The turtles, however, accelerated as they saw it.

Han Sen looked around, but he did not catch a glimpse of the Dragon God. The thought that it was gone made him feel safer, so he followed the Spiky Turtles towards the palace.

Upon drawing closer to the palace, he realized that the palace was far bigger than he had originally thought. A single pillar was dozens of meters tall.

Han Sen looked over the palace, eventually picking out a stone table that was very large. Several human adults could lie flat on the table without covering its surface. It clearly belonged to a civilization that was neither human nor Dragon.

The bodies of the Dragon were quite similar to humans. They would have no reason to produce a relic of that size.

"What is this palace?" Dragon Fifteen asked Han Sen.

Han Sen shook his head, and he pretended to choke on water as he tried to answer. Then, using a godlight to clear the water away from his mouth, he said, "I don't know. I told you, the Dragon God brought me here. I don't know anything about this place. There is nothing I can do to prove it if you do not believe me."

Dragon Fifteen stopped asking. He had forced Han Sen to swim down with them because he found Han Sen suspicious, not because he really wanted Han Sen to lead them. He couldn't leave Han Sen alone, and he had to keep a watchful eye on him. It was the safest thing to do.

Xius, looking at the palace, said, "Fifteen, the legends say that the Return Ruin Sea belongs to the sea gods from the xenogeneic space. Is that true?"

Dragon Fifteen raised an eyebrow. "When the Dragon took over Return Ruin Sea, we didn't find evidence of any sea gods. I don't know if myths about them are true, for I've never discovered any sea god relics before. You seem to know a lot, though. Can you tell me if the palace is related to the conundrum of the sea gods?"

Xius smiled and said, "The sea gods are a higher race, according to the legends. They fell a long time ago, however, so no one knows much about them. There are bits and bobs lying around, scattered, in faint remembrance for their past existence. The ruins found prior to this were far smaller and less significant, though. Judging from the architecture, this really does seem similar to the style of the sea gods. I cannot be one hundred percent certain, of course."

As they held their discussion, the Spiky Turtles reached the palace. Their purpose there was clear. They did not travel around the palace in search of something. Like arrows, they went straight past the palace to one ruin in particular.

Many Spiky Turtles stopped at a ruin that looked like a mountain. They floated in the water. When the giant Spiky Turtle brought the Turtle King there, the Turtle King squealed. The rest of the turtles surrounded the ruin and started to dig through the mound of rubble.

The rocks were the same unknown blue material. Whatever they were, they must have been very hard, as not even the Duke turtles could break them. They had to just displace them, instead.

All the turtles got busy moving the rocks away.

Han Sen and the others stopped some distance from the palace and watched the turtles dig through the ruins. They did not make a move.

The army of turtles quickly dug through the rubble, and something became visible beneath the collapsed ruin. As more and more of the rocks were moved away, the object became clearer.

Beneath the mountain of rubble was a statue of a sea turtle. It was a very strange sea turtle, though. It seemed to be standing on two feet, and it was clad in a weird set of armor. A circular helmet rested on the sea turtle's head, and it held a hammer in each of its claws.

That statue was a dozen meters tall. It was very strange, but it seemed to be made from the same blue rock. The weirdest thing was the biped turtle that it depicted.

As Han Sen observed the statue, the rest of the turtles stopped moving. The Turtle King screamed, and the rest of the turtles lay down below it. It looked as if they were kowtowing.

The Spiky Turtle King floated down from the giant turtle's head and swam over to the sea turtle statue.

"Are those turtles related to the statue? Are they blood related?" Long Ying asked with surprise.

"That might be a possibility." Xius was looking at the statue and the Turtle King.

Long Ying wished to say something more, but the Turtle King had reached the statue. The plate-sized black body landed atop the helmet of the turtle statue.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2042 Battle in the Dragon Pool

Han Sen only noticed now that the helmet on the seat turtle statue had a circular, plate-sized slot in the top.

The Spiky Turtle King's body landed atop the helmet. It withdrew its neck and limbs into its shell and dropped neatly into the slot. It was a perfect fit.

The Spiky Turtle King's black diamond shell began to shine. Then, the entire statue started to shine with that same black light, too. The blue statue slowly turned black, and the turtle's hammers transformed into black crystals. A lifeforce began to radiate from them.

Han Sen and the others were appropriately shocked. They had never seen anything like this before.

Boom!

The hammer-wielding turtle moved forward. With a single step, it made the floor of the entire pool shake. The power surged through the water around it, sweeping all the turtles backward.

"Such power! That exceeds even a King!" Long Yin was in shock.

Dragon Fifteen shook his head. "No, it is not above King class. It is around half-deified."

Xius nodded and said, "It is not deified, but it is certainly greater than a basic King class. It is half-deified."

As the three of them spoke, the dual-wielding turtle walked through the ruins. That giant palace was perfectly sized for the turtle. He walked toward the palace, smacking down buildings that happened to be in his way with his hammers.

Every swing released a frightening shockwave, crushing the blue rocks scattered about. He pushed all the stone and rubble aside, forming a path for himself.

He came to the front gate of the palace, approximately one mile away.

When he approached the palace and swung a hammer toward it, a dragon-like power suddenly shot out of the palace and collided with the shockwave.

The two powers crashed against each other, but no explosion was released. The two powers tangled together instead, forming a giant underwater tornado. Everything around them was sucked into it.

The turtles in the vicinity tried to swim away. Some of the slower Spiky Turtles were pulled into the tornado. They were crushed by its velocity within a second, and red streams began to circle within the vortex.

Pang!

The Turtle Statue swung one of its hammers. The power of its strike broke through the tornado, allowing some of the luckier Spiky Turtles to get away.

Han Sen immediately started swimming away, as that power was too frightening. It was far beyond a level he could be expected to fight.

Dragon Fifteen was of the same mind. Together, they all looked to escape. If they did not leave now, they might not be able to withstand the power that would be released as the fight continued. They could very well die there.

A strange door then opened within the palace. Han Sen was in the midst of swimming away, but he still turned to look back.

Through that doorway, a giant head appeared. It was the Dragon God that had eaten Han Sen.

Roar!

A Dragon roar came from its mouth. The shockwave shot forward with blinding speed, and Han Sen and Dragon Fifteen were too slow to evade it. The impact left blood trailing past their lips.

Now the fight began in earnest. As the two monsters fought, the simple shockwaves were enough to kill Han Sen and Dragon Fifteen.

There were more hammer-strike sounds, and Han Sen heard two more roars. And then, the world started to tremble again.

Han Sen did not have time to look at what might have happened. He swam quickly toward the surface.

Long Ying grabbed Dragon Fifteen and summoned her powers. Her dragon wings unfurled and then snapped downward with the force of a cannon, firing the two Dragons toward the surface. She completely ignored Han Sen and Xius.

Xius flapped her snake tail and used a holy light for a boost, which let her swim faster than any fish. She outran all the Spiky Turtles, even those that were of Duke class.

Han Sen did not slow down, either. He focused all his power and skill into swimming, and he was able to keep up with Xius.

Xius was shocked to see Han Sen maintaining pace with her. But now was not the time to watch Han Sen. She had to focus on reaching the surface.

Boom!

A giant shockwave was approaching. Han Sen moved fast, ducking into the refuge offered by a Duke turtle's shell. And then, that power went right past him. It tore apart all the lesser turtles around. Their shells were ripped open like paper, and their gore dyed the water red.

The Duke class giant turtles were bounced ten meters forward.

Han Sen was knocked into a giant turtle. He quickly grabbed the cannon-like spikes and allowed the turtle to tow him back to the surface.

Xius was hit, too. But she was strong, and she survived the shockwave. She also reached the surface.

When they reached the surface, Dragon Fifteen quickly gathered Long Shan and the others onto a giant green leaf. Xius landed on another green leaf. They were leaving that island with all haste.

The turtles wanted to escape, too. Han Sen remained atop a turtle's back, clutching its spike. The Duke class Spiky Turtles could run faster than he could.

Boom!

Before the turtles reached the shoreline, a noise began to rumble from the pool. The water in the pool swelled up like a pillar, rising a hundred meters into the sky.

And then, an angry beast appeared. It had blue scales, and it possessed the head of a dragon. Its body, however, was like a kirin's. It was glowing blue. It wasn't like a monster, overall; it was more like a holy beast.

Now Han Sen knew what the Dragon God really looked like. He did not know what sort of xenogeneic it could be, though.

The black crystal turtle followed it out, wielding two black hammers in its hands. The hammers tore apart space itself, and the turtle teleported in front of the Dragon God.

The Dragon God roared. Its blue presence struck the hammer with earthquake

force.

The power broke the mountains of the island, and Han Sen's Spiky Turtle was sent rolling. Not long after, Han Sen and the turtle fell into the sea. Han Sen was still clutching the spike firmly.

The scary power flew wildly throughout Return Ruin Sea. Even underwater, Han Sen could feel the surges of power. Waves rose to heights of a hundred meters, and lots of water was vaporized.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2043 Escaping Under the Sea

The giant Spiky Turtle was swimming deep into the sea. Han Sen hung onto to creature, using its large body to avoid the scary shockwaves as they went. When he reached an area outside of the effective radius of the shockwaves, he let go of the turtle. He looked over his shoulder and saw many Spiky Turtles swimming deep into the sea around them.

Han Sen was afraid he might have swum too deep. He didn't want to escape from the shockwave, only to become food for the xenogeneics that lurked in the depths of the sea. So, he didn't dive any further.

While Han Sen floated in the sea, he saw a familiar face approach. It was Xius,

the Gana.

She was different from the Gana sisters that Han Sen knew. Xius wasn't one of the Gana nobility, and she was strong.

Han Sen frowned, but he did not abandon his place. Going upwards would take him back to where the dual-wielding turtle and the Dragon God fought. Waiting here seemed like his best option.

Your name is San Mu?" Xius asked, coming next to Han Sen. "Not bad. Is there something you need?" Han Sen watched Xius carefully.

Xius smiled. "It is rare to see crystallizers here. It is even rarer to find an Earl like you. I have heard Knife Queen has a crystallizer student. He goes by the name of Han Sen. Do you know him?"

The sudden question caught Han Sen off guard, but he kept his expression from changing. "I don't know every other crystallizer out there, but I am familiar with Han Sen. He is our pride and joy, but I'm afraid he does not know me."

Xius sighed and looked at Han Sen. "Han Sen is indeed someone to be proud of. He killed Dragon Thirteen and Sharon. That is an extraordinarily rare feat for an Earl. Unfortunately, he disappeared in the Ancient God space. I would like to see him. Do you know where he might be found?"

"I am afraid I will have to disappoint you, as I am just an ordinary crystallizer. I do not know Han Sen personally enough to know where he might be," Han Sen said casually

Han Sen remained outwardly calm, but his stomach was churning. It looked like the deaths of Dragon Thirteen and Sharon had become rather well-known. That meant if the Dragon found out who he really was, they'd be inclined to kill him.

When Xius opened her mouth to say something else, a shadow approached. Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were coming.

They moved in front of Han Sen and Xius like the dragons they were.

Dragon Fifteen looked at Han Sen, and his expression was unreadable. Then, he spoke to Xius, "Xius, this place is dangerous. Why don't I let Long Ying take you

somewhere safe?"

"A fight like this is a rare sight. Danger is a price worth paying." Xius smiled. She had no intention of leaving.

Instead of responding, Dragon Fifteen punched Han Sen

He gathered a lot of power in that punch, and his fist slipped through the water like a needle. The water resistance didn't even slow it down, and it came right for

Han Sen.

Dragon Fifteen wanted to kill Han Sen before the two monsters were done fighting. Han Sen was familiar with this power, though. He wouldn't soon forget the Evilbreaker power of the Dragon. When Dragon Fifteen used Evilbreaker power, Han Sen dove deeper into the sea.

Dragon Fifteen was surprised by how swift Han Sen was. "That crystallizer is very strong in the water. He is no worse than a Dragon… He might even be better."

"Such an evil person! Long Ying, get rid of him." Dragon Fifteen looked grim. He finally realized that Han Sen had only been pretending to be poorly suited to the water.

"Yes," Long Ying answered. She flapped her wings like a raptor, sending powerful gusts of water behind her as she shot off after Han Sen into the deep

sea.

Han Sen saw the speed with which she was approaching, and he knew he would lose if he did not do something soon. He kept swimming down for the moment, though. Long Ying closed on him. Her lance split the water hungrily, thrusting towards Han Sen.

Han Sen moved, evading the Evilbreaker Lance. Long Ying hummed, and then her lance underwent a transformation. A dragon appeared on it, and its speed increased. It disappeared, only to reappear and pierce through Han Sen's head.

Pang! Han Sen's body exploded like a water balloon, but there was no blood.

"A clone of Moon?" Long Ying frowned. The clone looked so real, it had even tricked her. That pissed her off.

She looked around, and she realized that Han Sen was gone.

She released her Dragon presence to find Han Sen, but she could not detect him at all. He was outside the radius of a thousand meters. Long Ying frowned.

Han Sen was clinging to the bottom of a blue shark like a barnacle. He used his Dongxuan Aura to mask his presence, before allowing the shark to take him deep into the sea.

Once he reached the bottom, Han Sen looked around. There was a lot of coral nearby, growing together like a section of forest. He didn't enter there, though. Instead, he dropped to the sand and started to dig into it.

Not long after, Long Ying reached the bottom of the sea. She looked around and swung her Dragon lance. A sharp lance light swept across the coral like a scythe cutting hay. The coral broke, and many of the xenogeneics within were killed. The sea was dyed red.

"This guy is good at running off." Long Ying frowned. She looked around, then headed off in a different direction.

Han Sen did not move an inch beneath the sand, and he had no intention of leaving. A few minutes later, Long Ying returned.

"Strange. Where did he go?" Long Ying searched around again, then left the sea bed and returned to Dragon Fifteen. Han Sen felt relieved. He emerged from the sand and hid himself inside a seashell.

The shells were two meters tall, and they had been living in the coral. They had died to Long Ying"s lance. After hiding himself on their remains, Han Sen summoned Spell in her sniper rifle form. He wanted to see if the long range scope would work beneath the sea.

It worked. Han Sen hid inside the shell, but from down there, he could see Dragon Fifteen, Long Ying, and Xius a few thousand meters away. He could not hear what they were saying, but he was pretty good at reading lips.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2044 Dragon Corpse

The battle continued to rage upon the surface of the sea. Fortunately, it had little effect on the ocean depths.

Suddenly, there was a boom and something massive fell into the sea.

Han Sen quickly looked towards it through the scope. The xenogeneic Dragon God had fallen, kicking up goliath waves. Even the sea bed was affected as the churning water raised swirls of sand and debris.

It seemed that the Dragon God had lost consciousness. Its body sank, and when Han Sen saw its head, he noted that its skull had been cracked. The hammer-wielding turtle had probably plonked it pretty hard.

"Sh*t! That dual-hammer turtle is that strong?" Han Sen was shocked.

The dual-hammer turtle quickly dropped into the sea after the Dragon God. The hammer came down to strike the Dragon God's head again, and what was left of its skull was sundered. The turtle snatched a blue orb out of the monster's remains and swam away.

The Dragon God's body slowly sank through the water until it came down near Han Sen.

A while passed, and the dual-hammer turtle did not return. Xius and Dragon Fifteen arrived next to the corpse.

"Xius, do you know what this creature is?" Dragon Fifteen asked Xius.

Xius looked at the Dragon God's body and said, "I'm not sure, but its power should be the equivalent of something half- deified. The dual-hammer turtle already took the most important item, but the body of the beast itself should still prove useful. Its blue scales, especially so. If what Long Shan said was true, and the scales can speed up one's evolution, then they will be a prized treasure."

"I was thinking the same thing! It is lucky for the Dragon. Long Ying, quickly prep the body for transport," Dragon Fifteen said to Long Ying.

Long Ying nodded and swam closer to the Dragon God's body. She tried to pick it up.

Han Sen watched her work, regretting that there was nothing he could do. He couldn't beat Long Ying in a fight, so he couldn't interfere. A half-deified's body was a valuable treasure, but he valued his own life more.

But when Long Ying came down next to the Dragon God's body and grabbed its tail, her Duke powers were not enough to lift the corpse.

Long Ying's face changed. She spread her dragon wings to emit the shadow of a dragon. Her arms transformed into the scaly limbs of a dragon. She managed to shift the body a little, but she was unable to lift it.

"Fifteen, this xenogeneic's body is too heavy. We need more assistance if we want to move it," Long Ying told Dragon Fifteen.

Dragon Fifteen frowned, and then he said, "In that case, Xius and I will watch the body while you go and find help."

That evil crystallizer might still be around. How about I stay here and you go for help?" Long Ying did not want to leave Dragon Fifteen unprotected.

"It's fine. You go," Dragon Fifteen said, waving his hands dismissively. He wanted to get this done as soon as possible.

Seeing Long Ying leave, though, Han Sen was delighted. If it was just Dragon Fifteen and Xius—two Marquises—he might have a chance to nab the spoils.

But he still had to consider the weight of the Dragon God's body. Not even Long Ying's Duke strength could lift it. Even if Han Sen summoned his Destiny's Tower, he doubted that he could absorb it and take it away.

"What can I steal?" Han Sen used his scope to examine the body, but he didn't know much about the creature. He couldn't tell if what he was seeing was actually good stuff.

"Long Shan and the others said that its scales can speed up the evolution process, so the scales have to be decent, at least. But it has too many scales for me to try to grab them all. Before I finished harvesting it, Long Ying would be back with help. And then, I certainly would not be able to run. Xius and Dragon Fifteen are here, as well, and they are annoying enough." Han Sen was hesitating.

At this time, Xius walked in front of the Dragon God's body. Observing the creature's neck, she said, "I don't know where this xenogeneic might have come from, but from its appearance, we can determine that it is definitely some sort of dragon. Aside from the dragon orb that the turtle stole, the most important thing for us to take would be the scales. Do you agree?"

Hearing what Xius said, Han Sen turned his scope in the direction she was looking. He saw a scale on the Dragon God's neck that appeared to be growing upside-down. The other scales were light blue, but this one was so dark that it was almost black. It also seemed to be shaped differently than the other scales.

The other scales looked like fans, and they were the size of grinding discs. That Upside-Down Scale, however, was only around the size of a plate. It was shaped like a heart.

"Not bad. This half-deified xenogeneic is one of the Dragon. That is the Upside-Down Scale." Dragon Fifteen walked over to the body and tried to tear off the scale.

But when he grabbed the scale by its edges, he was unable to remove it. Dragon God was dead, and its lifeforce was gone. The flesh had certainly weakened. But even so, it seemed that a Marquise would have difficulty removing the Upside-Down Scale.

Dragon Fifteen frowned. Power swelled within his body as he spread his wings. He grew three feet taller, and his muscles hardened like steel. His scales all turned black.

"Good grief. This Dragon Fifteen is a xenogeneic. Are all Dragons xenogeneics, I wonder?" Han Sen thought to himself.

Watching this display, Han Sen thought that Dragon Fifteen might have been more powerful than Dragon Thirteen. The Dragon were born strong, and any pure Dragon could become stronger than those of any other race. Their claim of being the bravest was not some bluff.

His nails became blades, and Dragon Fifteen poked them into the flesh beside the scale. He cut around the scale and it popped loose.

"F*ck! That's it." Han Sen was angry. He aimed Spell at Dragon Fifteen and pulled the trigger. He emerged from the shell and ran towards the Dragon God's corpse.

Dragon Fifteen seemed to be ready. He gave a hum, then swung his hand at the bullet fired from Spell. The bullet was cut in half, then exploded.

As this occurred, Dragon Fifteen waved his other hand at Han Sen. The talons shook the water into a number of blades that headed towards Han Sen.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2045 Fighting for the Upside-Down Scale

Pang!

Han Sen's body exploded as the blades sliced through it. Another Han Sen rushed Dragon Fifteen from the side.

Dragon Fifteen flapped his wings, creating a moon-shaped swirl of water. He ran at Han Sen with his cold dragon claws raised to strike Han Sen's heart. Dragon Fifteen hadn't planned on immediately securing the scale; his primary objective was to kill Han Sen.

The Evilbreaker powers raced toward Han Sen. Even with Han Sen's speed, avoiding those claws would be difficult. Pang!

Han Sen's body was cut to ribbons, but it was just another Moon clone.

Dragon Fifteen turned to the Dragon God's body. Han Sen floated near the corpse as he stuffed the scale into his pocket.

Dragon Fifteen came at Han Sen furiously, but Han Sen swam away with the grace of a fish. He was swimming at a pace much greater than Dragon Fifteen was capable of.

Han Sen put some distance between Dragon Fifteen and himself, but just as he started to relax, a lance came at him through the water. It was Long Ying.

Han Sen knew now that he had been tricked. Long Ying had not left, and her departure was only to lure him out.

"Nice plan." Han Sen did not have time to think. The lance light covered a radius of a hundred meters beneath that sea, keeping him from escaping. There was nothing Han Sen could do, so he pulled out his Blood Feather Knife and used his knife and sword powers. He blocked the lance that was coming for him.

Long Ying wanted to prevent Han Sen's escape, so she cast many more lance lights. Each of the lance powers was weakened, however.

But every time Han Sen used his knife to deflect the lance light, the impact bounced him away. His chest felt like it was getting struck by lightning, and the pain was fierce.

Han Sen wasn't bleeding yet, though. He tried to use those impacts to toss him further away from Long Ying. But Dragon Fifteen was already behind him, and when his Evilbreaker claws came for Han Sen, they tried to snare him like an ugly net.

Han Sen's vision suddenly flashed into a view of sequence structures composed of molecules. He kept swinging his Blood Feather Knife, striking back against the claw light. He managed to break it, and then it turned into nothing. Not stopping, Han Sen continued his flight into the deeper reaches of the sea.

Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying paused for a moment, stunned that an Earl had been able to break Dragon Fifteen's claw light. Dragon Fifteen had recognized the Blood Feather Knife, and his face darkened.

"That is Han Sen! Do not let him flee."

"I won't let him escape again." Long Ying looked cold. She became a dragon xenogeneic, and she flapped her dragon wings in pursuit of Han Sen.

As Han Sen fled, he continuously swung his knife to weave knife silks into the water.

Long Ying kept coming, though, cutting through the knife silks as she moved. The knife silks were unable to do anything to her Duke xenogeneic body.

Dong!

Long Ying attacked Han Sen again. That lance power was stronger than the previous attack. Han Sen's Blood Feather Knife almost couldn't withstand it, and his body rocketed down into the sea bed. He sank into the crater the impact had formed, and the sand and rocks rose to cover his shape.

"Escaping won't be that easy." Long Ying spun her lance into a blur, forming a vortex in the water. All the sand and rocks were sucked away from Han Sen's hiding place, clearing the water.

Han Sen had planned to escape under the cover of the sand, but now he was visible, and the vortex slowed down his movements. He couldn't escape quickly.

Dragon Fifteen caught up. Her claw lights flashed at Han Sen like a meteor shower.

Han Sen decided to stop fighting the current and allow the water to jerk him towards Dragon Fifteen. He used his Blood Feather Knife alongside Super Spank.

Dragon Fifteen did not wish to fight Han Sen, though. He started to fall back, swinging his claws as he went. The Blood Feather Knife broke every claw into dust, but it took too much time. Long Ying was again in front of Han Sen, with an attack prepped.

Han Sen used his knife with Super Spank powers, and he almost broke the lance's sequence structure. But the lance knocked Han Sen away, all the same. Something in his chest tore and blood spilled out of his mouth and nose.

Long Ying and Dragon Fifteen did not let Han Sen rest. They kept up a continuous string of attacks.

If Dragon Fifteen had been there alone, Han Sen could have fought him off. Long Ying was not a strong Duke, but her level was still equal to a xenogeneic Sharon. Han Sen didn't have much of a chance.

Han Sen used his Moon clones to absorb a few attacks, but things were taking a turn for the worse. A lance was eventually able to break his armor and thrust into his shoulder.

Han Sen's movements slowed as he sustained more and more injuries. Dragon Fifteen's claws were able to land on Han Sen, digging in a few bloody trenches into his back.

Long Ying's lance flashed furiously. It struck whenever Han Sen was distracted by Dragon Fifteen's attacks.

Han Sen gritted his teeth and suppressed the pain from his wounds. He lifted the Blood Feather Knife to repel Long Ying's lance.

Duke powers were scary. After that hit, Han Sen was knocked to the bottom of the sea again. Blood came oozing out of him.

The sand and debris rose, and Long Ying used her lance to clear the area again. Han Sen's body had formed a deep hole. But when Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying cleared the hole all the way to the bottom, they were shocked. Han Sen was not there.

They searched for Han Sen, but he was gone. It was as if he had vanished into thin air.

Dragon Fifteen looked like fury incarnate. Han Sen had just vanished and taken the half-deified Upside-Down Scale with him.

"Send word. Find Han Sen, even if you have to drain the Return Ruin Sea. Bring him to me, dead or alive." Dragon Fifteen looked cold.

Long Ying was depressed. She couldn't figure out how Han Sen had escaped.

Long Ying did not need to leave the water to contact others of their race. She got on her phone and spread the news. Help came to move Dragon God's body, and she ordered other Dragons and xenogeneics to search for Han Sen throughout the Return Ruin Sea.

Han Sen's body appeared in a house in the Alliance, but he started coughing up blood as soon as he arrived.

The powers of an Earl were weak. Unless he used super god spirit, he'd be unable to match a Duke. So, he came back to the Alliance.

"It is lucky I brought the scale back with me. Otherwise, it would have been a grand loss." Han Sen licked his lips as he stroked the blue Upside-Down Scale.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2046 Resting Time

Han Sen put away the scale and rested. His wounds slowly recovered. He did not plan on returning to the geno universe for a while, and instead wanted to stay in the Alliance for a bit.

The Dragon were looking for him, and although Dragon Fifteen did not know Han Sen would teleport back to the same point he had left, Han Sen still thought it'd be a bit too risky to head back for the time being.

If Han Sen did not show up for a long time, and the Dragon could not find him in the Return Ruin Sea, it was likely they'd believe he had escaped entirely. When they let their guard down, it'd be much easier for Han Sen to slip back in and get off the planet.

The Dragon elites couldn't guard the Return Ruin Sea forever, so it was only a matter of time before they left.

While Han Sen was in the Alliance, he continued to absorb the deified blood that stained his Blood Feather Knife. It'd be great if he could become a Marquise while gone. It'd greatly increase his odds of making it out of the Return Ruin Sea when he went back.

"Come here, my baby. Let Daddy hug you." Han Sen picked Han Ling'er up off her bed and kissed her.

Han Ling'er used her hands to touch Han Sen's face. It seemed as if she didn't like it.

"You've been gone for so long, Little Ling'er isn't going to remember you," Ji Yanran complained.

"Then I should stay here more. I won't go back for a while." Han Sen didn't tell her that he had been chased. He didn't want to worry his family.

Family life wasn't as good as Han Sen thought it would be, though. Changing nappies, bottle feeding, and guessing Han Linker's thoughts wasn't easy.

Babies were monsters no one could communicate with. Although Han Ling'er was very quiet for a child and did not cry, she still gave him a lot of trouble.

It was impossible to know what she wanted. Her resting times were different from his, too. Whenever Han Sen sought rest, her eyes would shoot open and she'd want to play.

Now Han Sen knew how difficult it was for Ji Yanran. Guessing what a kid wanted was much harder than predicting the moves of an opponent.

No one dared make Han Ling'er mad, either. If she activated her super god spirit mode, she could potentially blow up the entire planet.

Han Ling'er loved to sunbathe, and she was curious about the world. Han Sen loved taking his airship out to sightsee with her.

"She is so young, and she does not like to stay at home. When she grows up, she is going to run away," Han Sen thought to himself. He was not upset by this, however.

It was rare for Han Sen to stay in the Alliance for a significant amount of time. He called on his family, and Bao'er, to join him for a vacation.

Han Sen wanted to visit a spa on Planet Ice, but Ling'er loved to be out in the sun. So, he had to cancel that. He went to Planet Sea instead, which had many beaches and lots of sun. There were many creatures there, too.

Bao'er and Ling'er built sandcastles together, while Han Sen and Ji Yanran lay on deck chairs to enjoy the sea wind. Luolan and Han Yufei went diving.

The family was enjoying their vacation when two young boys approached. Behind them was an escort of bodyguards.

The two boys looked to be about the same height as Bao'er, and they were around the age of five. One walked with pride, as if he was the boss. The other boy was very quiet. He walked next to the proud boy, looking rather harmless.

The two boys went up to Bao'er and Ling'er. The proud boy looked at Bao'er and snapped his fingers. The bodyguard then brought out pretty gemstones, high tech toys, and flowers to present to Bao'er.

"Pretty lady, come and be my girlfriend, and all these are yours." The proud little boy pointed at a luxurious airship, hovering just above the sea.

Bao'er and Ling'er looked at the boy. Then, Bao'er blinked and said, "That's all you're offering?"

Tell me whatever you desire, then. My name is Ning Buao. I have nothing but money. If you agree to be my girlfriend, I can give you everything you want," the little boy said.

"I would like to see fish fly in the sky." Bao'er blinked.

"What?" The little boy was confused.

For some reason, the quiet boy stepped further away.

"Like this!" Bao'er said. Then she grabbed the bad boy and threw him into the sea.

The boy did not fall straight into the water. First, he skimmed across it like a smooth stone.

The boy started to cry, and then a man went to retrieve him from the water. The bodyguards were in shock, and they all moved to surround Bao'er.

"You guys can leave now," said a man's voice. The bodyguards stepped aside.

A five-year-old girl having such power was very surprising. Humans had achieved power inside the sanctuaries, but they could not go there before the age of sixteen. What power was she wielding?

To them, Bao'er was something of a monster.

A quiet man and a pretty woman approached. The man told the woman to take the two boys, and then he approached Han Sen.

"Long time no see. Are those your two sons?" Han Sen greeted the man, laughing. Ji Yanran moved to take care of the kids.

The quiet one is my son. The other one is the son of Son of Heaven," Ning Yue said.

They look like brothers." Han Sen chuckled, but he was sincere.

"They live in the same environment," Ning Yue said simply. He then looked at Han Sen and asked, "Is there another world beyond the sanctuaries?"

"Yes." Han Sen wasn't going to hide this fact.

"What will it take for you to take me there?" Ning Yue asked.

"Is your life bad now? Do you need something more?" Han Sen asked Ning Yue.

"This is not the life we should have," Ning Yue said.

"But you cannot come back. You will not be able to see your family, and you will face death at every turn. Do you still wish to go?" Han Sen asked Ning Yue.

"I am willing to." Ning Yue answered with those four words.

Han Sen looked at Ning Yue, and then he smiled. "Give me some time. I will need to prepare."

They stopped talking, and they looked out to the sea together.

"Your son and your wife are nice. You won't miss them?" Han Sen asked, after a while of silence.

"I didn't get married. I adopted Little Shi. He can take care of himself. He will take whatever he needs, and he won't take what he is not supposed to." Ning Yue's face remained impassive, but his eyes smiled.

Han Sen was surprised. He looked at the quiet boy and the pretty woman in shock.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2047 Shura Arrive

After Han Sen left Planet Sea, he absorbed more of the deified blood that was on the Blood Feather Knife. He did this every day, and he felt his Blood-Pulse Sutra approaching its peak.

He kept investigating the Upside-Down Scale, too. He hadn't used it for anything yet. And while it was good for evolving his blood, he'd only make use of it when he needed to.

The AI was relaying news to them, and he learned that humans had made progress in their negotiations with the shura. There had been many such reports over the past few years, but it made Han Sen frown.

Han Sen had never dealt with the shura because of the things he was told by Han Yufei. He would have liked to get rid of the shura to reunite the worlds of the Alliance, but after talking with Han Yufei, he stopped thinking about it.

Han Yufei had asked Han Sen, "Have you heard of the three monks?"

Han Sen considered the question and asked, "Was that the story about one monk collecting water to drink, a second monk merely raising his head to drink, and a third monk that had nothing to drink?"

Han Yufei nodded. "Humans might hold the most complicated minds of all the races in existence. It is sort of like how the strong will devour the weak. Humans are certainly the greediest creatures."

Han Sen agreed with what he said. He believed everyone was born evil, and that the primary focus of any human was to ensure their own survival by any means necessary.

Tigers ate sheep; sheep ate grass. The grass needed the nutrients contained in the soil. You had to take to survive. The same applied to humans, but humans took greed to another level. They didn't just want to survive; they wanted more. So, basically, humans were inherently evil from birth.

"With the shura here, humans have had to constantly fight another race. But when the shura are gone, humans will only end up fighting themselves again. If humans are lucky, we will make it despite ourselves. But if we are unlucky…" Han Yufei stopped talking. He touched Han Sen's shoulder. "There is nothing absolutely right in this world. Just follow the yearnings of your heart."

After that, Han Sen put away his thoughts of destroying the shura.

If he stayed in the Alliance, then destroying the shura would be a good thing. But Han Sen did not have the time to deal with matters of the Alliance, so wrecking the shura civilization would have unintended consequences.

In ancient times, a few brothers fought together to create a kingdom. But when they had everything, they started to fight for different shares. Eventually, they all became sworn enemies.

So Han Sen did not destroy the shura. He did ask Zero to go to the shura and do something, however.

The shura were in a poor state, but things were in balance. The Alliance hadn't totally defeated them yet.

Han Sen was interested in the graves of the shura kings, but he had never found the time to check it out. Now, he did. Perhaps there, he might be able to find a lead on Asura.

After all, the Falsified-Sky Sutra and geno fluid came from those graves.

The shura kings' graves could only be entered by a king on the precipice of their death. However, that condition meant nothing to Han Sen right now.

Han Sen took Bao'er with him, and they embarked on the beetle and flew to the shura planet. Han Sen had researched the shura grave, but he did not know where the site was located.

The graves had been robbed once before, and now the shura kept the location of its royalty a well-guarded secret. It also seemed as if the gravesites could be moved. They weren't where they had once been found.

The only one who knew this information was the shura queen, Jade Shura.

On the planet of the shura, the shura queen was working. Jade Ming'er worked next to her mother.

She was the one who was most likely to succeed the shura queen. Jade Ming'er had learned from Jade Shura ever since she was young. Jade Shura had high expectations for her.

Right now, the shura were in dire shape. Luckily, there were still some mysterious powers supporting their race. If not, the shura wouldn't have been able to defend themselves against humans.

"Who is this?" The shura queen jumped in surprise when she looked into the left side of the study.

A man clad in armor was sitting in one of her chairs. Despite the shura queen's talent, not even she had noticed when he arrived.

Jade Ming'er reached to press the alarm and draw a knife, preparing to use Falsified-Sky powers on the man.

But the shura queen stopped her.

The shura queen knew that she could only see the armored man because he wanted to be seen. There was no point in screaming for help. If he wanted to kill them, they'd both be dead.

The man looked at the two with interest. The shura queen felt fear. The fright was deep in her bones, and it was difficult to describe. It was like he could click his fingers and kill her if he chose to. Sweat started to bead across her skin.

"Who are you, and why are you here?" the shura queen asked him calmly, forcing control into her voice.

Han Sen looked at the shura queen and Jade Ming'er. He thought it was strange to see Jade Ming'er again.

Jade Ming'er looked like Zero. The two looked like twins. Zero was shaped like a human, and Jade Ming'er was like a shura copy of Zero.

The shura queen looked like Jade Ming'er, but she did not look like Zero.

"Is she your daughter?" Han Sen asked, pointing at Jade Ming'er.

The shura queen felt nervous in his presence. She wanted to pull Jade Ming'er behind her, but she knew that would be pointless. Doing that would only expose her weakness.

The shura queen replied levelly, "She is my daughter. You didn't come here just to ask that, did you?"

"Do you have another daughter?" Han Sen asked her.

"No, but I have a few sons. I only have one daughter." Shura queen looked placid, but she felt like she was going to have

a stroke.

The armored man was showing interest in Jade-Ming'er, and that made her nervous.

"There is no secret daughter? And there is no additional one, created by genes?" Han Sen asked.

"Only humans use such dirty techniques. We disdain anyone who uses them." Jade Ming'er looked angry.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2048 Planet Sky Cloud

Han Sen lifted his hand toward Jade Ming'er. Jade Ming'er's body was instantly bound and lifted toward Han Sen.

The shura queen was nervous, but she was the monarch of the shura. So, she frowned and said, "Are you just here to cause trouble with a girl?"

Han Sen ignored the shura queen and examined Jade Ming'er closely. They really did look exactly the same. Their presence, however, felt different. With his Dongxuan Aura, he could tell that she was indeed different from Zero.

When Han Sen ignored the shura queen and observed Jade Ming'er carefully, it made the shura queen even more worried. But she knew that the more she spoke, the more it would seem that she cared for Jade Ming'er. He would be able to identify her greatest weakness.

The shura queen just stood where she was, not hurrying Han Sen. She didn't look nervous, and neither did she speak.

After a while, when Han Sen looked away from Jade Ming'er, the shura queen quietly said, "Can you tell us what you came here to say?"

Han Sen did not free Jade Ming'er from his grip just yet. He looked to the shura queen with admiration. "Jade Shura, I will give you five days. You should sort out your current business, then meet me on Planet Sky Cloud in five days."

"You can tell me whatever you need to tell me right here and right now. I will do whatever it is you wish, if I am able to. If I cannot do it, then it doesn't matter when we meet," the shura queen replied.

"This is an order. This is not a request," Han Sen said, giving the shura queen a flat stare

"The shura will not concede to any human. And that includes you." The shura queen was very stubborn.

"Remember the Bone Dagger, before the shura pool?" Han Sen asked quietly.

You are…" The shura queen's face was riddled with shock.

"In five days, you will come to Planet Sky Cloud. If you don't, every shura will be killed," Han Sen said, then disappeared. Jade Ming'er disappeared with him.

The shura queen didn't move. She looked strange.

Planet Sky Cloud was a planet that both humans and shura lived on. It was a lawless place, and risky businessmen frequently traveled there. And with the savage natives of Planet Sky Cloud, that place was known to be very dangerous.

People were often murdered on the street in broad daylight, and no one raised a fuss.

Han Sen held Bao'er as they walked along the street. Jade Ming'er did not speak. She looked ice cold.

"Dad, I'm hungry," Bao'er said, looking in the direction of a fancy restaurant.

They hadn't yet found anywhere clean to get lunch. Bao'er didn't seem fond of eating off dirty plates.

"Okay. We will eat here." Han Sen nodded, turning towards the restaurant.

Jade Ming'er did not speak, but followed them inside. The three of them walked in, and they saw many of the shura sitting inside.

The sight of two humans walking in prompted all heads to turn their way. All the shura looked at them coldly, without a single patron raising a smile.

Jade Ming'er was wearing a hat and a mask. Her face was covered, but there were slots for horns on her hat. It showed that she was of the shura, but nobody noteworthy.

Bao'er ignored the gaze of the shuras and hopped onto a table. She pointed at the menu and said, "This… this… and this… Give me one of each."

The middle-aged shura behind the counter laughed. His face was split by a huge scar that looked a little like a centipede. The middle-aged shura stepped over to Bao'er, chuckling cruelly. "Kid, the food here is only sold to those with horns. Those without horns are food."

"Haha!" The shura across the restaurant laughed.

Bao'er blinked. She looked at the middle-aged man curiously, and asked, "What food might I be?"

The middle-aged shura was shocked. He hadn't expected Bao'er, who was so young, to be completely unafraid of him. The other shuras were surprised, too. They gave Bao'er odd looks.

The middle-aged shura laughed and looked at Bao'er as if she was a fish or some other meat. After a while, he said, "You're so small, and your flesh is so young, it would be best to make raw slices out of you. I would slice your skin off and put it on ice. You'd be served with some soy sauce. That would be nice. You want to do that for us?"

After that, the middle-aged man showed her a very evil smile. His face drew close to Bao'er as he lifted an icepick.

"Sure! I'd love to see what I taste like." Bao'er lifted her pink arms out to the sides. She asked the shura, "Uncle, which part of me will taste the best?"

The middle-aged shura and the others looked at Bao'er with shock. That was the first time they had seen a human child show such bravery.

Jade Ming'er looked at Bao'er with shock, too. It was hard to imagine a kid that small having such guts.

The middle-aged shura laughed awkwardly. He patted her on the head and said, "There are the tables. Take a seat. The food you order will be on the house. Little Ling, come and serve our guest and her friends."

A shura woman, with an average face but voluptuous curves, lowered herself and smiled at Bao'er. "Little Customer, you are the first human we have served in ten years."

"The two of you, please sit." The shura waitress brought Bao'er and Han Sen over to a table.

That place was a little better than average on this planet, but it wasn't adorned with ridiculous decorations. It was clean, but there weren't private rooms for them.

A few minutes later, the food Bao'er ordered arrived. The middle-aged shura brought a bottle of alcohol over to Bao'er. He laughed. "Little Customer, we only have drinks like this. We don't have juice. This is yours."

"Dad, can I drink it?" Bao'er asked Han Sen nicely.

"Of course." Han Sen shrugged his shoulders.

"I will have a big cup." Bao'er looked excited.

"Sure." The shura opened the drink and poured Bao'er a big cup. He put the bottle down on the table and told Han Sen and Jade Ming'er, "Pour out more if you want."

Jade Ming'er frowned and did not touch it. Han Sen picked it up and poured himself a cup.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2049 Pay

You guys aren't from Planet Sky Cloud?" the middle-aged shura asked Han Sen with rhetorical certainty.

"We aren't. We're here on business," Han Sen answered. "You guys only serve shura, huh?"

"We serve humans, as well. It depends on the circumstances, but usually, no human dares to come in here." The middle-aged shura laughed, and then went on to say, "The people who work here are retired soldiers. They were strong on the battlefields, and their presence is enough to scare away humans. Most who walk in through those doors end up p*ssing themselves. This is the first time I've ever seen a guest like her."

You hate humans?" Han Sen asked.

"The shura don't really hate humans, but this place isn't a battlefield. Besides, with this little customer, you guys are free to eat here," the shura replied carelessly.

"Boss, Golot is here again." The female waitress shouted at the middle-aged shura man.

His face turned cold, and he quickly moved to the door. Before he reached the door, it was kicked open. A bunch of shuras, all wearing uniforms, came marching inside.

"Golot! What are you doing here?" the middle-aged shura said to a shura dressed like an officer of some sort.

"Collecting taxes. You should pay up now." The officer looked like he was full of himself.

"I'm not paying you sh*t! This is Planet Sky Cloud. This isn't a shura planet!" the middle-aged shura shouted at him.

The shura that were eating there all laughed. The people of Planet Sky Cloud did not care for military sorts.

"Really?" The officer laughed. He kicked the middle-aged shura in the stomach. The man was sent flying and came crashing down behind the bar. Bottles fell off the wall and rained down onto his head.

The people in the restaurant stood to flee, but the soldiers near the officer drew their guns. They aimed them at the people to suppress the scene.

"Stop! This is none of your business. Go back to work," the middle-aged shura yelled at his employees. He stood up from behind the bar and then walked up to the officer. He coldly told him, "Golot, you may kill me if you have the balls to."

"I won't just kill you. You killed a member of my family, so I'm going to kill you slowly, as I will the rest of your employees." Golot laughed, and the laugh made all the onlookers feel a chill.

"It has nothing to do with them. Come at me!" the middle-aged shura growled.

"They should die because they are with you! Wood, I will make you regret ever killing my brother. You should never have thought about touching royalty," Golot hissed, while staring at him.

"Regret? I'd do it all over again if I could. I have no problem killing a traitor that betrayed his own men," Wood said flatly.

Then you should die with him." Golot looked murderous.

"Ha! Kid, who are you bluffing? We almost died out there on the battlefields already. We aren't afraid. Come and kill us." The waitress laughed humorlessly before taking a bottle and throwing it at them.

Pang!

Golot smacked the bottle away and fired at her.

Wood was fast, though. He hit Golot's arm, making his shot go wide. Then, he punched the enemy's nose.

"F*ck you!" The waitress ran forward, as did all her workmates.

They worked with synergy, dodging the guns as they got close enough to fight hand to hand.

The people on Planet Sky Cloud were all brave, and the patrons of the restaurant watched rather than fleeing.

The soldiers were unable to defeat the veterans, though. They were all beaten down quickly. Wood rode Golot to the ground, punching his face repeatedly. He was bleeding.

Some soldiers were knocked into the dining area every now and again, and whenever that occurred, customers would kick them away from their tables and back at the workers. It made them laugh.

"You shura are interesting," Han Sen said, while looking at Jade Ming'er.

Jade Ming'er knew that fights often broke out between those of different ranks, but seeing such things firsthand made her angry. And furthermore, it was all being witnessed by a human. That made her feel sick.

Pang!

Someone stepped up next to Wood, who was still pummeling Golot. Before Wood knew what had happened, he was airborne again.

The scene went quiet as a gold-horned shura man stood over Golot.

"Uncle Seven! These people are guilty of treason. Kill them all!" Golot got up and pointed at Wood with one hand, while his other nursed his bloodied nose.

"Shut up!" the gold-homed shura snapped at Golot. He looked at Wood and coldly said, "Do you know the crime that is titled offending a royal?"

"I don't f*cking care. We rent this place ourselves, here on Planet Sky Cloud. Who the f*ck cares about your bullsh*t royalty?" The waitress picked up Wood as she shouted at the gold-horned shura.

You are shura. That means you adhere to the laws of the shura no matter where you go. You have now broken these laws, and because of that you will die," the gold-homed shura said calmly.

"F*ck your laws!" the waitress shouted.

"I am sorry, but you have to die." The gold-horned shura moved, appearing right in front of the pair before Wood could look up.

He was so much stronger, and they were unable to react. They looked very angry, but very hopeless, too.

The gold-homed shura's fist was just about to come down on Wood, but all of a sudden, it stopped. A fat hand appeared in front of the gold-homed shura's fist. The fist stopped moving.

The gold-homed shura and Wood felt their eyes widen. The little girl had stopped the powerful punch with one hand.

"Hey boss, this is how I am covering the bill for our lunch." Bao'er gave them an innocent smile. She grabbed the goldhorned shura's fist, and as if he was a mere toy, she tossed him aside.

Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!

The gold-homed shura's body was raised in the air and slammed into the ground repeatedly, so fast that he turned into a blur. His body seemed to be warping under the force.

Wood and the others stared with slack jaws. Their eyes followed suit, as if they couldn't believe what they were seeing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2050 Father and Daughter That Came from Nowhere

All the shura were frozen. A human child, who was six years old at the most, could throw around a third-rank goldhorned shura fighter as if he was nothing more than a toy.

In their eyes, Bao'er was no longer a kid. She was a monster.

"Humans are that strong?" All the shura were in shock.

If a child had achieved such strength, they couldn't imagine how strong the adults must have been.

Golot wanted to turn around and run, but Bao'er threw the gold-horned shura at him like a bowling ball. The two slammed into each other and tumbled across the floor in a spray of blood. They lay in a pile, half-dead. They couldn't get up, and they moaned.

The other soldiers scrambled out of the restaurant, screaming all the way. It was too horrifying for them.

"If you want revenge, take it now. They can't fight back," Bao'er said to Wood.

But Wood and the others only looked at Bao'er strangely, and they didn't do anything else.

Bao'er then returned to Han Sen. She took his hand before speaking to Wood again. "Don't worry. If you guys want to, you can go to the Alliance. Just tell them my father's name, and no one will touch you there."

Wood and the others immediately understood that Bao'er and Han Sen were special. Wood gritted his teeth and picked up a gun. He shot Golot and the gold-horned shura in the head.

Wood handed the gun to a friend, then said to Bao'er, "I will remember this favor, and I will repay the debt, if there is ever an opportunity to do so. We will not go to the human place, though. And you should go now. You killed King Samo's people. The king owns this planet, so you should run."

"You guys aren't leaving? There is no need to worry. My Dad is here, and you can live in the Alliance." Bao'er blinked at Wood and the others.

Wood shook his head. "I believe you guys are earnest, but we are shura. We will never betray our own race. We will not defect and align with the enemy, so you guys should run."

"What a nice soldier." Han Sen sighed. A similar thing could happen to humans, so there was nothing there that made them inherently better than the shura.

"You guys have houses here? We are here on business for a few days. Can we live here for a while?" Han Sen smiled at Wood.

"Did you not hear what the boss just told you? Planet Sky Cloud is different, as King Samo controls it. You will be killed if you do not go," the waitress said.

Wood waved his hand, telling her to stop talking. He asked Han Sen, "You really want to live here?"

Yeah, for no more than four days. Is such an accommodation available to us?" Han Sen smiled.

"Bell, take them someplace where they can rest," Wood said, while looking at Han Sen.

Bell obviously wanted to say something else, but she didn't. She obeyed Wood's command and took them to their new room.

"Boss, why are you keeping them? You just killed King Samo's son. Keeping them here will only get us killed," Bell said to Wood when she returned.

Wood shook his head. "Couldn't you tell they weren't your average humans?"

"It doesn't matter how strong they are; they cannot defeat King Samo and the other elites. Even if they were famous, what's the point? They are humans," Bell said.

"I don't know. Let us wait and see," Wood said.

"Wait? Are we not leaving, either?" Bell and the others stared at him with wide eyes.

"It is like you said. Planet Sky Cloud is controlled by King Samo. We don't have the money or the connections, so where can we possibly go?" Wood continued. "Maybe staying here is how we survive."

You mean, those two humans? They…" Bell wanted to say something, but there were noises coming from the hall. Many people were coming through.

Their faces paled, and before they could react, many guns were pointed at them. They were then led out to the lobby.

Wood saw King Samo, clad in his shura armor. If things hadn't worked out the way they did, they might never have seen the king up close.

Pang!

The shura soldiers stepped back behind the king. King Samo's face looked grim, and his voice was grating. "I don't care who you are, but you will die. My son's death will not be for nothing."

"King Samo, you had a good son," a voice said from deeper within the building.

When King Samo heard that voice, his face changed. His eyes opened wide, and he asked in shock, "Who are you…?"

"I know who I am, but you have forgotten who you are. Killing your own kind. Humiliating wartime veterans. Ignoring the laws of the shura. Do you really think the shura are simple property that you can own and control?" said the hard voice.

King Samo's legs were quivering and his voice was shaky, but he still had the guts to ask, "Who are you?"

"Come in and see who I am," the cold voice responded.

"Don't play tricks! Come out now," King Samo said.

"As you wish." A woman with white clothes, a white hat, and a white mask emerged from the back of the establishment. When King Samo saw Jade Ming'er, he was so shocked that he fell to the ground.

He was the king of the planet, but he wasn't actually shura royalty. He was only a distant relative of the Jade family. Seeing Jade Ming'er, who could one day be the queen, he was rightfully fearful.

Wood thought he must have been dreaming. King Samo was now begging before the woman, like a grandson meeting a grandad.

The woman scolded King Samo, and Samo did not say a word against her. When she released him, he was overflowing with gratitude. He appreciated the mercy, and he no longer cared about his son's death.

The most shocking for Wood and the others was that the woman had been pouring drinks for the father and daughter. She was being treated like a maid, and it made them feel as if they were in a dream.

"Who are Bao'er and that man?" Bell asked Wood when they went to rest. The whole day had been too strange.

"Don't talk, and don't ask! Keep them a secret forever. We shouldn't have come to know this," Wood told them, with a sense of importance.

Wood wanted to know who the father and daughter were, but he knew that the more he knew, the more danger he'd be in.

Han Sen stayed in that restaurant for four days. When the fourth day passed, a shura woman with a black mask arrived.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2051 Blowing Up a Planet with One Hand

"You are Han Sen?" the shura queen asked when she saw Han Sen without armor. She recognized him.

She remembered Han Sen because he was important in the Alliance. Plus, Han Sen had a blood relation to the Luo family. He was a distant relative of the Jade Shura.

Han Sen laughed, but he did not speak. Jade Ming'er stepped aside. She really hated them both. Han Sen and Bao'er had treated her like a maid, and she had to do everything they had told her to do, even if she didn't want to.

The shura queen nodded at Jade Ming'er, then ignored her. She turned back to Han Sen. "You are not the master of the Bone Dagger. It should belong to the shura."

Shura queen remembered that it was a shura woman who had used the Bone Dagger in the shura palace. No one could stop her. She used Falsified-Sky powers in their full form.

The strangest thing was when that woman gave the shura queen the Falsified-Sky Sutra. It allowed the Jade Shura to finish her skill, and in doing so, she became much stronger.

Jade Shura had originally thought it was God that had given them the rest of the skill, but now, she did not think so. "Does it matter if I am or not? You just need to know that I can destroy the shura," Han Sen said.

"Why should I believe you?" the shura queen asked quietly.

"You came here, didn't you? That means you already believe me." Han Sen smiled, and he then went on to say, "The Battle of Franco, the Assault on Heilman's, the Strike on 4690; they can flip the situation of the shura on its head. Can you actually sort out these problems?"

"It's you!" The shura queen couldn't believe it, and she stared at Han Sen. The things Han Sen had spoken about were incidents that could lead to the potential collapse of shura society. They hadn't happened, but if the Alliance took action in the right way, the shura would lose.

They had survived so far because of the help they had received.

"Why are you doing this? You are just a human." The shura queen could not believe all of this was coming from Han Sen. It did not make sense.

Han Sen laughed and looked at the shura queen and said, "In your eyes, this universe is everything. But to me, the shura and the humans are just toys. I like the Alliance more, but I don't want to see the shura get destroyed, either."

The shura queen looked at Han Sen. She could not accept this explanation.

"How about this? The shura are still useful to me, and we need you to keep going," Han Sen said.

"What do you want me to do? I won't sell the shura out," the shura queen said with certainty.

"I need you to send some shura out to do work for me, but that will come after. Right now, I need you to take me to the shura king gravesite." Han Sen planned to use the shura as spies in the future, allowing them to go to the Demon so he could learn more about them.

This job was perfect for the shura. If Han Sen had the whole shura empire under his thumb, he wouldn't be afraid of the shura doing anything to the Demon.

"Impossible. Even if you kill me," the shura queen said immediately.

Han Sen did not say anything. He turned on a video and showed the feed coming from a shura base. It was Planet Cardola.

"This is a beautiful planet." Han Sen looked at Planet Cardola. From space, the planet appeared orange and green. It was exceptionally beautiful.

The shura queen did not speak. An important military planet like that should not have been spied on so closely. She thought Han Sen was threatening her, showing her that he could do anything.

The shura queen believed Han Sen was too naive, and the threat did not work on her.

"I suggest you take one last look at it. You might not see it again," Han Sen said to the shura queen.

"If you want to threaten me, you are wrong to think you can," the shura queen said impassively. She didn't think it would be a big deal if Han Sen sent someone to that planet. It was too well defended.

Han Sen smiled and did not speak. He lifted a hand and clenched it into a fist. The shura queen and Jade Ming'er did not know what he meant to do by that.

In the video, Planet Cordola was suddenly crushed by something. It just imploded, then billowed out as a cloud of dust. The shura queen and Jade Ming'er were utterly speechless.

Jade Ming'er looked at Han Sen and said, "Do you think this broken trick can fool us?"

The shura queen thought the same same. There was no way that Han Sen could destroy a planet by simply moving his hand. There was no power like that in the universe; he'd have to be a god.

Han Sen did not explain. He told the shura queen, "You can use the phone."

The shura queen started to look concerned. She picked up the phone and dialed a number.

Not long after, the phone fell to the ground. She started to shake in her boots, and she looked at Han Sen without being able to muster a single word.

Jade Ming'er was smart. There was only one possible reason for her mother to behave like this, but even so, that possibility was difficult to believe.

"It cannot be you who did it. This must be some trick!" The shura queen was no longer calm and composed.

She wracked her brain, trying to think of some power that could have destroyed Planet Cordola. Planet Cordola's weapon arsenal could fend off an entire army, though. It was impossible for anyone to blow it up in such a manner.

Aside from God, the shura queen could not fathom any other possibilities.

"If you need me to, I can destroy more shura planets. Perhaps after seeing a few more go, you will believe me," Han Sen said quietly.

When the shura queen and Jade Ming'er heard that, it felt like their hears were going to stop.

"Why must you go to the shura king grave?" the shura queen asked. She had no choice but to believe him.

"I am trying to confirm something. Don't worry, I am not interested in your shura kings. I won't disrespect their bodies," Han Sen said.

"Let Jade Ming'er go, and I will go with you," the shura queen said, gritting her teeth. She had tried hard to hide her vulnerability, but now, what was the point?

"It doesn't matter where she is in this universe. I have some work for her to do, anyway." Han Sen had no plans of letting her go.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2052 Shura Coffin

The shura king gravesite was above and beyond Han Sen's expectations. The grave itself was a planet. It was a planet that could alter its orbit, too.

The shura had moved the planet to a system in the barrens of space. There were many other planets just like it, and if the shura queen had not taken Han Sen there herself, he would never have guessed it to be the shura king gravesite when he initially laid eyes on it.

On the planet, a giant mountain opened up. It was the entrance to the graves. You needed an item to open it, and it was something that belonged only to the rulers of the shura.

Han Sen walked into the gravesite without hesitation. On either side of him, there were statues depicting beasts. When he entered, the Gravewatcher Beasts came alive. They opened their mouths, exhaling Falsified-Sky powers. The strength they wielded was god-class by Alliance standards.

There were so many Gravewatcher Beasts there, and they all used their Falsified-Sky powers together. It was like fighting a thousand God-class elites all at once.

But before the scary power reached Han Sen, it was warded off. The powers couldn't come closer than three meters from Han Sen. It was like there was an invisible shield protecting him.

The shura queen and Jade Ming'er were in shock. That unbelievable power could not even touch Han Sen. It was hard to imagine.

None of the tricks and traps of the gravesite worked on Han Sen. He didn't even ask them about the gravesite; he just kept on walking, without anything being able to stop him.

The shura queen was hoping that the shura king gravesite and its defenses would punish Han Sen. But now, she had no hope at all. Han Sen was nothing short of a genuine god. Nothing was able to touch him, and no power could bring harm to his body.

"How can such power exist in this world?" Jade Ming'er looked to be awe-struck. She couldn't wrap her mind around it.

She lost faith. She didn't think there was a point in practicing so hard. In front of Han Sen, her strength was nothing. She was little more than an ant.

"I came here to lead. Stop touching the traps," the shura queen said, walking past Han Sen. If Han Sen kept walking forward the way he was, all the traps and defenses would be triggered and broken. That would mean anyone could go in.

With the shura queen leading, they soon reached the deeper recesses of the royal shura gravesite. There were many coffins, and each one of them belonged to a separate shura king.

The back of the hall contained a humanoid, shura-shaped coffin. The shura coffin was standing atop an altar. In front of it, there was a pool that had long since dried up. There were some bottles next to it. Han Sen recognized them as being the same as the bottle of mysterious geno fluid.

"When my life ends, I will come here to die," the shura queen said.

Han Sen observed the whole hall, and he noted how there was not a single tablet or slab of text. There was not a single written word anywhere. It was just a place that was home to a number of coffins.

"Is it really rare for a shura king to sleep?" Han Sen opened his Dongxuan Aura and gave the place a scan. This seemed to be the only gravesite on the planet.

"Yes, it is only here," the shura queen answered.

Han Sen looked at the graves. "There are twenty-four of them, but there have been more than twenty-four kings, right?"

The shura queen shook her head and said, "I don't know. I only know what's written on the decree. This is the first time I have learned about the number of coffins here."

Han Sen used his mind to open the twenty-four coffins. Each coffin contained the body of shura.

"Han Sen! You said you would not destroy the bones of our ancestors!" Jade Ming'er shouted angrily.

Han Sen smiled darkly. These are not the bodies of shura kings."

"What?" Jade Ming'er was frozen.

The shura have had more than twenty-four kings. If this was true, there should be more than twenty-four of them here. The coffins would all be filled up. There wouldn't be one left empty for your mom, at least." Han Sen looked at the humanoid-shaped coffin atop the altar.

Han Sen walked up to the altar and opened the coffin. He couldn't use his mind to scan that coffin, so he was curious what material it had been made of.

The coffin was dark green, but it seemed very old. There were no decorations or carvings on it. The shura coffin looked very simple, almost primal.

Bao'er curiously looked at the shura coffin, and she used her fat hands to touch it.

Han Sen pressed on the shura coffin, and he tried to open it. He realized that it wouldn't budge. That surprised him.

In the Alliance, not many powers ought to have stopped him.

Sen gathered up power to try again. But again, there was no change, and Han Sen's power was insufficient to move it.

"There's more to the shura alphas than meets the eye." Han Sen was getting excited, and he was one step closer to getting what he wanted.

"Jade Shura, how do I open this?" Han Sen looked at the shura queen as he asked.

"This is our alpha's coffin. No one touches it, and none would dare open it. If you cannot open it, then how are we supposed to?" the shura queen said.

"No. I know you know how to open it." Han Sen looked at the shura queen coldly. "This is not a grave. If I have guessed correctly, then the shura kings do not die here. The story of shura kings coming here and waiting to die is a lie. They entered your coffin, but the way to open it would be something known only by the kings themselves. In these circumstances, that would be you."

The shura queen looked pale. She knew she couldn't hide things from Han Sen.

The shura queen shyly said, "You are right. The shura kings, if possible at the end of their lives, walk into this coffin. This is what the alpha taught us. It is the hope and desire of every shura king."

"What hope?" Han Sen asked.

"A hope for continued life," the shura queen said. With a highlight of hesitation, she went on to say, "There are words in the decree saying that when our lives have reached the end of their tether, we may come to this shura coffin. It is said it can extend our lives. It can allow us to be reborn. If you open it before that, however, bad things will happen to you."

Han Sen knew what she meant, and he coldly said, "You can decide whether or not to open the coffin now, then. Open it, or see the destruction of the entire shura race."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2053 Path

The shura queen walked to the altar and stood before the shura coffin. After bowing sincerely before it, she drew a dagger and stabbed at the head of the coffin.

The dagger was purple, and it had been forged from a strange material. It sort of looked like her horns, but it was darker, and it looked heavier.

The shura coffin did not have a seam, but the dagger was able to slip inside without any resistance. The handle was still stuck on the outside, however. It looked like a horn atop the coffin.

There was a katcha noise, and then the entire coffin began to shake. The door opened to reveal what was inside.

Han Sen kept a firm eye on the coffin, and when it opened, a scary presence emerged. It came at the shura queen and Jade Ming'er, and the power tried to pull them inside the coffin.

Even with the power that the shura queen possessed, she was unable to fight back. She and Jade Ming'er fell forward.

Han Sen moved his hand and cut the power off. He pulled them both back, and then, the coffin shut and returned to appearing just as it had before opening. The dagger on the coffin was gone, though.

It was only open for a moment, but in that time, Han Sen had seen darkness inside the coffin. It was like a black hole. This wasn't just an empty box.

The shura queen and Jade Ming'er were in shock. They did not know what had happened, and they were left shaken and pale.

Han Sen tried to push the coffin open, but again, it was no longer budging. So, he asked the shura queen the obvious question. "Where is your dagger?"

The shura queen had a wry smile, and she said, "The dagger has returned to the altar on the shura's main planet. The next shura ruler will be able to take it from the altar.

Han Sen did not say anything. He believed that was all they knew. Han Sen used his powers to grab the shura queen and Jade Ming'er. Then, they teleported into a shura palace.

"Keep being the good queen you are. Pretend nothing happened." Han Sen looked at the shura queen and Jade Ming'er. After that, Han Sen disappeared with Bao'er.

The shura queen and her daughter were left standing in silence, quite rattled. They could not believe a scary human such as that could exist. The fate of the entire shura was in someone else's hand, and she was helpless to stop it.

Han Sen took Bao'er home. The shura coffin was obviously a path that led to another dimension, but Han Sen did not know where it went to.

Han Sen guessed that it led to the geno universe, and they would teleport to a place occupied by the Demon. If that was true, it all made sense. But that path did not look safe at all. It was obviously an unstable path, so the success rate of making it through the teleporter would be very low.

The shura alpha said they could only try it immediately before their death. That meant entering it could be dangerous. If that was a path that led to the Demon, then that was fairly awesome.

The sanctuaries and the geno universe were separate. He hadn't expected Asura to have been able to forge a path such as that. It was not stable, but it was amazing.

This was all guesswork, though. Perhaps the path didn't actually lead to the geno universe.

Han Sen did not plan on trying it. If that was a path to the Demon, it'd be even more dangerous for him than going back to Return Ruin Sea. Sharon had died by Han Sen's hands, and many Demons would undoubtedly want to see him dead. If that path led to the heart of the Demon, it was unlikely Han Sen would be able to run.

Han Sen also learned that Asura had not died. Perhaps the shura kings hadn't died, either, and they were just inhabiting a different dimension.

Han Sen suddenly thought of something. He had seen a person that looked like God's Retribution. He thought that it was just someone similar, not the actual man he knew.

But now that he had seen this path existing in the shura coffin, he didn't think so anymore.

If the shura coffin could lead to the geno universe, then Blood Legion might have something similar, as well.

"Blood Legion must be a factor here. The Nine-Life Cat can enter the sanctuaries, and after I refined the Nine-Life Cat pendant, I could do the same thing, too. The Nine-Life Cat is related to Blood Legion, so if the shura have a way to leave, then Blood Legion should know," Han Sen thought to himself.

"Blood Legion has a whole host of members, but I have never encountered too many. I learned the first-generation of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and Little Flower and Little Ling'er have an impressive amount of strength. Blood Legion had been doing this for many generations, so they have to be much stronger."

But when Han Sen thought deeper about Blood Legion, he realized that they were probably like the shura. They might have a way to leave the sanctuaries, but there was no way for them to come back.

This was all guesswork on Han Sen's part, of course. But in regards to the absent geno fluid in the shura king's gravesite, Han Sen had no answer.

Traditionally, the geno fluid was prepared for a shura king to consume. Perhaps they used it before opening the coffin. But then the humans came to steal it, and it dried up for good.

"How can I contact a Blood Legion member to ask this?" Han Sen was annoyed, as he couldn't find any Blood Legion members.

"I don't know if Mister Lee is still in the human king coffin. He called himself the Blood Legion Leader, so perhaps I can ask him," Han Sen thought. But then, thinking of this, Han Sen was shocked. "The human king coffin is a coffin! Can that teleport you outside the sanctuaries, too?"

Just thinking about all this was useless. He needed to go to the human king shelter to take a proper look. It was strange that the coffin was in the sanctuaries, not the Alliance. There shouldn't have been a way for it to teleport all the way to the geno universe.

But when Nine-Life Cat first appeared, he made a point of lying down atop that holy coffin. Han Sen thought it was possible.

"Don't let me find you again, you *sshole Nine-Life Cat," Han Sen thought angrily.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2054 The Power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra

After going back home, Han Sen used the teleporter to return to the lower level sanctuaries. Then, he went to the human king shelter and found the holy coffin.

Han Sen had been unable to open it before. Now, he was still unable to open it. It made him frown.

"If a human god went to the geno universe, why aren't there any human races in the geno universe?" Han Sen did not understand.

Han Sen left the human shelter, shelving all his guesses. He continued to absorb the blood that stained the Blood Feather Knife, hoping to reach Marquise soon.

Power was what he needed if he continued to seek the answers to his questions. If Han Sen was able to beat up the Demon leader, he might be able to learn all that he wished to. But he didn't have that power; he'd been forced to resort to super god spirit just to defeat Sharon.

Han Sen had a relaxing time. He went drinking with Zhang Danfeng and played some videogames. He occasionally played with his Warframe on Skynet with 304 students. It had been a long time since Han Sen had had the chance to experience some peace.

Two months later, Han Sen finally managed to clear all the blood off of the Blood Feather Knife. But even so, he still needed a little bit more if he was to reach the status of a Marquise.

But after the blood was cleaned from the blade, the knife itself shone with a holy light. It was as if it had been reborn, and it was very lively as a result. The holy light glistened from every line and detail of the feather.

Han Sen clutched the Blood Feather Knife, and when he did, a holy form of power entered his body. He felt as if he had been blessed, and he felt his stats increase.

But when Han Sen let go of the knife, that holy power disappeared.

"Although this knife is not deified, it is certainly half-deified." Han Sen fingered the Blood Feather Knife, rather ecstatic about its potential. With that knife, he'd have a higher chance of escaping Return Ruin Sea when the time came.

Han Sen wasn't going back to Return Ruin Sea yet, though. He went to the training room and brought out the Upside- Down Scale. With it, he was going to attempt to become a Marquise.

Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse Sutra. He dropped a tidbit of his crystal blood onto the scale. His blood blended into it in an attempt to refine it.

Han Sen held the scale in his hand. The Blood-Pulse Sutra's blood mist enveloped his entire body, and it created what looked like a large orb of blood.

The Story of Genes, the Dongxuan Sutra, and Jadeskin had special abilities of their own, but the Blood-Pulse Sutra only showed its power with the spilling of blood. The power was strong, but it didn't really help Han Sen in the field. It was just to ensure Han Sen's children could carry on with his strength.

But that inheritance wasn't as easy as it sounded. If Littleflower and Ling'er did not practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra themselves, they'd never achieve the potential offered by Han Sen's blood.

If Littleflower and Ling'er did practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra, however, there were big risks involved in that, too. If Han Sen's bloodline carried on that way, his descendants might eventually carry blue blood, and they'd be proper Blood Legion members. That would also prevent them from making use of special powers, and force them to rely solely on the power bestowed upon them by the blue blood itself.

Han Sen was still wondering whether or not he should teach them the Blood-Pulse Sutra. Four days later, though, the orb of blood re-entered Han Sen's body. When the blood mist was completely absorbed, the scale disappeared. Han Sen's body, however, glowed with a red light.

Han Sen inspected his information, and what he saw delighted him.

Han Sen: Super God Spirit Body

Geno Battle Body: Mutant Blood (Marquise), Spell (Earl), Dongxuan (Earl), Jadeskin (Earl)

Level: Marquise Lifespan: 1000

Han Sen was happy that his mutant blood had reached the level of a Marquise, but mutant blood only improved Han Sen's fitness. Nothing else was increased. That made him rather depressed.

"Does the power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra really only affect the children?" Han Sen thought to himself.

Leveling up to Marquise meant Han Sen could absorb the xenogeneic genes of a Marquise class creature. So, Han Sen brought out a few such mutant xenogeneic genes.

He lifted the Xuanyuan Dragon, Demon Stonecow, and Demon Dragon mutant xenogeneic genes in the palm of his hand. But an announcement played, telling him he did not have enough genes of his own to absorb them.

"It looks like I'll need to find some more Marquise genes." Han Sen felt depressed. He did have a few Marquise xenogeneic genes, but they were still on Little Jade Island, over in Sky Palace. He hadn't brought them with him to the Ancient God space. Since he couldn't return to Sky Palace yet, he would have to hunt.

Han Sen was going to return the three mutant xenogeneic genes to his Destiny's Tower. But as he did, his heart suddenly jumped. He used his Blood-Pulse Sutra on one of the mutant xenogeneic genes.

The blood air blended into the Xuanyuan Dragon's orb, and it dyed the ball completely red.

Han Sen was so happy. He used his Blood-Pulse Sutra to refine the brain orb. It blended into his blood successfully.

His boiling blood was suddenly imbued with an unexplainable power. Han Sen could see the power in his blood increase, but it was different from the way mutant xenogeneic genes had affected him before. This power only made his blood stronger.

When the Xuanyuan Dragon's brain orb was absorbed, the boiling blood cooled back down into crystal. His blood returned to its usual state, but he could feel that it possessed a power it previously hadn't.

Han Sen used the Blood-Pulse Sutra to activate his blood powers. The next second, he discovered that two small wings had appeared over his ears. They looked like the Xuanyuan Dragon's.

When the hand-sized, red ear wings appeared, Han Sen felt the stats of his body increase. Especially his speed.

"Haha! The Blood-Pulse Sutra can be used like that?" Han Sen was so happy. He brought out another xenogeneic gene to try to absorb it.

But Han Sen only had an ordinary Earl material that wasn't mutant. He refined it, but he didn't gain its xenogeneic powers.

Han Sen brought out the Demon Dragon mutant xenogeneic gene to refine, and the Blood-Pulse Sutra absorbed the Demon Dragon gene. Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse Sutra again, and giant red dragon wings sprouted from his back.

The dragon wings flapped, and Han Sen appeared one hundred meters away.

"Sharon's teleportation ability Break Space Flash." Han Sen was so happy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2055 Returning to the Return Ruin Sea

Han Sen's power was enough to compare with a Marquise due to the dragon wing buffs and Break Space Flash. Those two abilities made Han Sen far stronger.

Without hesitation, Han Sen took out his Demon Stone Cow mutant gene and used the Blood-Pulse Sutra to refine it.

Han Sen did not know if this ability to refine mutant genes was a power that the Blood-Pulse Sutra was supposed to have, or if it was simply a result of refining the scale. Either way, Han Sen was incredibly happy with his new ability. It was sick.

The Demon Stone Cow's xenogeneic gene was refined. After Han Sen cast his Blood-Pulse Sutra, his body was covered with red stone.

Pang!

Han Sen walked a single step, and when he did, a red pulse wave was emitted. It petrified everything around him. Fortunately, Han Sen was able to cancel it quickly. If he hadn't, everything in the training room would have been turned to stone.

"With these three powers, I am sure to be able to escape Return Ruin Sea," Han Sen thought, feeling cocky.

Using these new powers, Han Sen was little more than a red stone. Both of his ears had little dragon wings, and his back possessed a set of broader dragon wings. He looked like a humanoid dragon statue. It was no longer possible to determine his identity.

Han Sen's heart jumped, and he thought, "Yes! I don't have to fight the Dragon in Return Ruin Sea at all. They are looking for Han Sen, so they won't be able to find me as long as I keep myself hidden."

With this realization, Han Sen felt relieved. He decided to rest at home for another two days before going back to the Return Ruin Sea.

"Remember me. Littleflower and Ling'er need you," Ji Yanran said before Han Sen left, holding him tight.

Han Sen was touched by the sentiment. It had been a long time since he'd been in the geno universe, and she was smart enough to figure out that he had run into some trouble before he left. But she didn't want to worry him too much, and so she hadn't told him.

"Don't worry. No one in this world can kill your husband." Han Sen squeezed Ji Yanran tight and kissed her on the forehead. He wanted to survive even more now.

Back in the Return Ruin Sea, Han Sen found himself on the sea bed where the battle had last been waged. Han Sen hid himself in a cave, and he gave the vicinity a scan with his Dongxuan Aura. There were no lifeforces around, so he summoned his Demon Stone Cow beast soul. With it, he turned into a strong stone cow.

Kicking his hooves, he swam up from the bottom of the sea. He looked around and found some xenogeneic sea creatures, but none of them were interested in him. They only gave him strange looks before swimming away.

Han Sen didn't swim up to the surface, however. He went back down to the bottom of the sea, only hoping to gaze above the water when he had well-and-truly left that area.

But not long after, Han Sen saw a giant battleship on patrol.

Han Sen knew that the people inside the battleship had seen him, but he was in Stone Cow mode. So, he kept moving. He noticed many of the other creatures avoiding the battleship, too.

A few Dragon and a Gana lady moved around inside the battleship. The Gana lady was Xius. She had not yet left Return Ruin Sea. But the Dragon in the ship weren't Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying. The leader of the collective was a Dragon lady.

"There is a stone xenogeneic in the Return Ruin Sea," Xius said when she saw a Stone Cow show up on the radar.

The Dragon lady laughed. "Sister Xius, there are many water xenogeneics in the sea, but there are many other xenogeneics to be found, too. There are stone ones, and even fire ones. They live on the islands, primarily, but some are fond of living in the water."

"I see." Xius was surprised to see a Stone Cow on the bottom of the sea. She didn't think it was Han Sen, she merely found it unusual.

Han Sen left the battleship's radius without provoking any sort of response from it. Just as he was grinning to himself over how smoothly things were going, he saw a giant shark headed toward him. It had a rock body.

"Sh*t! Am I that unlucky?" Han Sen felt depressed. He didn't want such trouble at a time like this, but trouble had a way of seeking him out.

The giant shark swam extremely quickly. In his Stone Cow shape, Han Sen couldn't perform many skills, either. If the battleship saw a Stone Cow using knife airs, they'd most certainly grow suspicious.

Pang!

The shark hit Han Sen, and when the two rocks collided, it generated a large shockwave.

The rock shark's power was similar to Han Sen's. Han Sen's body was knocked back ten meters, cleaving a ravine along the sea bed. The shark swung its tail around and came back after Han Sen. It wanted to bite into Han Sen's neck.

Han Sen knew he would have to fight. The shark was a Marquise, so fighting with simple power-on-power likely meant he could win.

If he did fight back, however, he might end up drawing more attention.

Han Sen roared, lowered his head, and rocketed forward. His horns rammed into the stone shark's belly, peeling and shattering the rocky skin of the creature. It drew blood.

The shark's shell was rock, but on the inside, it was still all flesh. It was nothing like the Stone Cow that was pure rock.

Han Sen kept trying to hit the shark, wanting to kill it and move on. But before he killed the shark, a few people came out onto the deck of the battleship.

They were Dragons, but Han Sen did not see Dragon Fifteen or Long Ying amongst them. They were unfamiliar to him, aside from Xius, who he recognized.

Han Sen was shocked. "Xius is here? She's smart! Has she noticed anything?"

While Han Sen fought the shark, watching Xius and the Dragon at the same, they approached him. He did not know what they wanted, but they weren't helping him in battle.

"Xius, you are interested in this Stone Cow? Let me ask Long Xin to catch it for you," the Dragon lady told Xius.

Xius smiled. "There's no rush. I just think this Stone Cow is interesting. I want to take and keep it as a mount, so I should capture it by myself. Otherwise, it won't obey me, and making use of it might be more difficult."

"True. I have heard the Gana are good at talking with xenogeneics. Nineteen would like to see this." The Dragon lady smiled.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2056 Stone Cow

Xius and the Dragon lady did not lower their voices, so Han Sen could hear everything they said clearly.

"Trying to take me as a mount? How dare you! Even if I was willing to, wouldn't you need legs?" Han Sen wondered how he might get out of this particular predicament.

The Dragon lady looked as if she was Marquise class. The rest of the crew looked to be no less than Dukes. With a battleship at their disposal, making an escape did not seem like a viable option.

The main problem, however, was that if Han Sen exposed himself, the entire Return Ruin Sea would be going after him. The exit would be heavily guarded from that point on, and running would become impossible.

"No, I can't expose myself," Han Sen kept thinking, as he tried to finish off the rocky shark.

"Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Rock Shark: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Rock Shark beast soul."

Han Sen ripped apart the Rock Shark's body and bit into a bone that was the xenogeneic gene. He acted like nothing had happened and started to casually swim off.

Xius wasn't going to let Han Sen get away, though. She moved her snake tail and blocked Han Sen's passage with a holy light.

Han Sen moo'd at Xius to show that he was a cow. Xius smiled, then waved her hand. A holy light halo then flew towards him.

Han Sen tried to chomp on the light with his teeth. He wanted to see if he could break it without exposing himself. The ring hit his head and then grew larger. It slipped over Han Sen's head and tightened around his neck.

The halo tightened around the Stone Cow's neck, feeling as if it was going to choke him.

Han Sen shook his head and tried to get rid of it, but that light was so tough. Even with the Stone Cow's powerful body, he could not break it. It must have been a special geno art belonging to the Gana.

As Han Sen wondered whether or not he should use his own powers to break it, he heard a strange noise come from Xius.

Han Sen had never heard this before. It was not a specific language, but he knew what it meant. It was a comforting tone, compelling him to obey her. It also had an undercurrent of threat.

It was complicated, but somehow, Han Sen was able to hear and understand it.

"The geno arts of the Gana are creepy. It is a shame that Purgatory Heaven is in Planet Eclipse. Otherwise, I could ask the Guna sisters," Han Sen thought. "Since I cannot run now, let's pretend that I have been captured. With Xius' status, perhaps she can take me out of Return Ruin Sea. Maybe then I can expose myself."

Xius kept making those sounds, and the halo continued to tighten. He felt as if his neck would snap.

Han Sen could get rid of the halo, but instead, he just widened his cow eyes and looked tamed. He moo'd to Xius and did not look angry. He tried to seem as harmless as possible.

"Will you follow me?" Xius asked, seeing the Stone Cow behave that way.

Moo! Han Sen pretended his best to be gentle. He walked up next to her and rubbed against her body.

Han Sen kept rubbing against her, recalling the behavior of Little Silver and Little Star. He thought about them for tips on how a creature should behave if it wanted to be cute.

Xius was happy with Han Sen's performance. She stroked the cow's head and smiled. "Follow me from now on, and you will benefit greatly."

Moo! The Stone Cow moo'd again, showing that it understood.

"Sister Xius is so powerful. I have learned a lot today," Dragon Nineteen complimented.

"It was just luck. This Stone Cow's intelligence isn't too bad, and its personality is very gentle. That's why this process was so smooth," Xius said.

The halo around Han Sen's neck loosened. It was not gone, but it was still hanging around him.

"This geno art is quite interesting. I would like to learn it. It'd be far easier to catch xenogeneics with it," Han Sen thought to himself.

Xius brought Han Sen back aboard the battleship with her. Han Sen pretended to follow her, and he did his best to behave nicely.

Han Sen was very good at acting cute because many of his pets were. All he had to do was copy some of their actions, and it made Xius and the others so happy. They were all very fond of him.

"Sister Xius, this Stone Cow is too cute. If you don't want it, you can give it to me. I will trade it for a Duke golem mount," Dragon Nineteen said, holding the cow's neck and stroking it.

Han Sen felt as if his head was resting on something very soft. His eyes looked very innocent.

"Who are you kidding? It is just a Stone Cow, and it came from your Return Ruin Sea. I'll just grab another for you later. I don't know if I'll have the chance to come back around these parts again, though." Xius smiled.

Dragon Nineteen, hearing her say this, did not push the subject. She stroked the Stone Cow's head again.

Sister Nineteen, are there any other places we have not been to?" Xius changed the subject.

"I have searched thousands of miles, and I think Han Sen really did escape Return Ruin Sea. If he hadn't, I would have found him by now," Dragon Nineteen said.

Since they were talking about him, Han Sen sat right next to Xius. He leaned against her, making sure he caught all they were saying.

Xius frowned and said, "How did he get out of Return Ruin Sea?"

"Maybe he has space powers or a treasure of some kind. Otherwise, how could he have come here in the first place?" Dragon Nineteen shrugged. "Han Sen is strong. He killed Sharon and Sister Thirteen, and he managed to escape from Brother Fifteen and Long Ying. I am afraid only our big brother might be able to take him down."

Xius frowned. "I have been investigating Han Sen a good deal. He fought Lone Bamboo in Sky Palace to a stalemate. He is a genius. Not many of the same level are capable of beating him."

"Ha. He is just lucky he hasn't encountered my big brother yet," Dragon Nineteen scoffed angrily.

"Dragon One is the best of the Dragon. He is the leader of the Dragon, so of course he is very strong," Xius said.

"But Han Sen is gone. If my brother had been here to fight him, he'd have been killed." Speaking of Dragon One, Dragon Nineteen looked very enthused. She seemed to really admire him.

Xius and Dragon Nineteen did not plan on leaving Return Ruin Sea just yet. They continued searching for a while with their battleship.

Xius thought Han Sen was still around someplace. If it was Dragon Nineteen in command, they'd have left a long time ago.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2057 Conspiracy

"What is wrong with this woman? Does she have some sort of grudge against me?" Han Sen was depressed.

Even the Dragon thought Han Sen had left Return Ruin Sea by now, but Xius was still determined to find him. That was why he was so depressed.

If it wasn't for Xius, escaping Return Ruin Sea would have been a much simpler affair.

"Does she know something about me claiming Purgatory Heaven? Is that why she wishes to catch me so badly?" Han Sen thought that would be impossible, though.

Han Sen couldn't really use Purgatory Heaven, so he had hidden it in Planet Eclipse. No one knew about it, so he couldn't think of any way that it could have been discovered.

Xius rested in her room for a time, and Han Sen followed her. Xius reclined on a deck chair to relax, but she didn't go to sleep. As she did, she stroked the Stone Cow's head.

"Where is Han Sen hiding?" Han Sen was planning on resting, too, but she suddenly started talking to herself.

Han Sen wanted to ask her why she was looking for him, but he was unable to.

"Maybe he really did leave Return Ruin Sea, but that means it will now be impossible to catch him. The Dragon and the Demon cannot go to Sky Palace to capture him." Xius continued speaking to herself, trying to formulate a plan.

"Keep talking. Why do you want to catch me? Come on…" Han Sen was desperate to know. Judging from the tone of her voice, there had to be a reason why she wanted to find him so badly.

But Xius did not say anything more, and she just fell asleep.

Han Sen was depressed, but he had no choice but to rest. He cast a geno art to recover his power.

He was a Marquise, so he could transform into a Marquise class being for a long time. It wasn't unlimited, however. Han Sen guessed that in his current state, he could last around four more days. If he wasn't able to escape by then, he'd be in trouble.

Seeing Xius' determination, he knew she wasn't going to stop her search. He didn't think he'd be able to escape in four days.

"If I cannot escape, then I will have to take a risk. I should kidnap Dragon Nineteen and take her as a hostage. Or maybe I should try to put pressure on Xius and threaten her to take me out of here?" Han Sen thought to himself.

Han Sen thought Dragon Nineteen was very strong. The bodies of the Dragon were impressive, and it would be hard to take her down without drawing the attention of others.

Xius' Gana body did not look weak, either. Although her power wasn't as flashy as a Dragon's, she had many tricky geno arts. It would be hard to keep her suppressed in secret, too.

Han Sen thought that he should ultimately target Xius. Capturing Dragon Nineteen would only make the Dragons want his head even more.

But there were many elites within the Dragon race, and some of them were deified. Even if he had a hostage, it wouldn't be safe. There was every chance he could be beaten before bringing the knife across Dragon Nineteen's throat.

Xius was different. She was alone within the Dragon. The Dragon might not care too much about her life, and Xius might not risk her life to save Dragon Nineteen.

Of the two, Han Sen thought Xius was flat-out simpler to get to.

Han Sen was thinking about how he might avoid the attention of the others on the ship if he captured Xius. There was no point in capturing her, otherwise. He had to take her down quietly, and he could not hurt her in a way that would draw the suspicion of the other Dragon. He would need to use her to escape that place.

"It will be hard to threaten her without hurting her." Han Sen turned it over in his head for a while. Eventually, however, he thought of a way.

A power like Teeth power could work, but if that power hurt her, it would be seen. He couldn't use it. Out of all Han Sen's powers that could take Xius without attracting attention, his best chance was the Blood-Pulse Sutra.

He could put a drop of his own crystal blood into Xius's bloodstream, and then, it would be very hard for her to separate the two.

When Xius fell asleep, Han Sen looked at her hand. He only needed to poke a hole in her finger and then put his own blood inside. Then, it'd be done.

Han Sen did not hesitate, and he used his tongue to lick her hand. A normal tongue would have been useless, but Han Sen had practiced the art of Tongue Sword. It was no joke to get licked by his tongue.

But before Han Sen could get close to her hand, Xius was already looking at him. Han Sen's heart jumped.

"This woman is tough! She has strong senses." Han Sen's eyes opened wide, and he acted all cute. He kept on licking her hand, just like Little Silver did.

When Xius saw Stone Cow being so cute, she smiled. She reached her hand out to stroke his head.

Han Sen was glad that he hadn't generated Tongue Sword just yet. He was just trying out licking her right now. If he hadn't tested it, he would have exposed himself.

Han Sen kept rubbing Xius's hand with his tongue. Xius did not pull away, and Han Sen was able to continue licking her fingers.

Han Sen licked her twice without using Tongue Sword, but on the third time, when his tongue reached her fingers, the tongue produced a red sword air. That red sword air went into Xius' fingertip and expelled a drop of blood.

Xius reacted quickly, and when the red sword air touched her finger, she hastily fell back. Then, her body glowed with holy light.

Han Sen felt the halo on his neck tighten up. It was going to break his neck.

"If I were you, I would calm down and talk about this." Han Sen released his Dongxuan Aura and blanketed the room. The voices and the presences within were all locked down. He shapeshifted back into his true self.

"Han Sen!" Xius' face changed. She never would have guessed that the Stone Cow was Han Sen. She felt so embarrassed that Han Sen had been licking her fingers only moments before.

"Don't be mad. Look at your finger." Han Sen pointed at her injured finger as he spoke.

Xius looked down. She could feel a strange power overlapping her middle finger. She used her own power against it, but she could not stop that power's movement.

Within a second, that power went rushing into her heart. Then, it disappeared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2058 Co-operation

"What did you do to me?" Xius asked simply. She didn't sound frightened.

"Nothing. It's just a little insurance to guarantee that we have a jovial co-operation," Han Sen said with a smile.

"There is no grudge between you and me! When you were being hunted by Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying, I did not attack you once. Why are you doing this?" Xius asked calmly.

"I don't mean to trouble you. As I said, I only wish to co-operate with you. If you take me away from Return Ruin Sea, I will take the blight off of you," Han Sen said reassuringly.

"What did you do to me?" Xius asked again.

Han Sen laughed. Some things were better left unsaid. Fear was something no one was immune to.

"Would you believe me if I told you that your life was in my hands?" Han Sen asked.

"Of course," Xius said with certainty.

"So I don't need to say anything. If I want to get out alive, I cannot kill you. Neither can I hurt you. However, if you do anything to expose my presence here, you can watch yourself die," Han Sen said.

You think I wouldn't take a chance?" Xius looked at Han Sen impassively.

Han Sen smiled. He looked into her pretty eyes softly.

Suddenly, the doorbell rang. A lady's voice sounded from the other side. "Lady Xius, are you resting? Brother Fifteen is here, and he wishes to see you."

"Coming." Xius looked at Han Sen, then headed for the door.

Instead of stopping her, Han Sen shapeshifted back into the Stone Cow.

When Xius saw that Han Sen wasn't stopping her, her face looked glum. It was only for a moment, though. Her expression cleared, and she opened the door to find Dragon Nineteen standing on the other side.

"Where is Fifteen?" Xius asked with a smile.

"Brother Fifteen is in the control room. Something has happened, so please go there," Dragon Nineteen said, looking awkward.

"Okay," Xius answered. She closed the door slowly behind her, looking at Han Sen the Stone Cow as she did.

Xius closed the door without prompting the smallest reaction from Han Sen. He had gone to sleep, and it made her frown. If Han Sen had looked uncomfortable and nervous, it would mean that he was not confident in what he had put upon her.

The fact that he showed no reaction or desire to follow her showed that he was confident she had no hope of escaping his wrath.

Xius kept checking her body up and down. The power had disappeared into her heart, and it was as if nothing had happened in the first place.

There were only two possibilities that explained this. Firstly, this entire scheme was just a bluff. The other possibility was that Han Sen was simply too strong for her to comprehend.

She wasn't sure what to make of the entire situation. Being unable to determine what was going on actually made her worry a touch.

Han Sen stayed in Xius' room with a bit of worry himself. Han Sen did not know what effect the crystal blood would have on her. But all he could do was stay where he was. He had to stay put and not show his worry. If he showed a lack of confidence, Xius would doubt him. That would be bad.

"I've made my gamble. Let's see if she can remove the crystal blood inside of her." As he waited in the room, Han Sen thought about what he might do if she sold him out.

Time passed, and Han Sen had been left in the room for two hours before the door opened again. Han Sen didn't look up. His Dongxuan Aura was enough to tell him that Xius had returned to the room alone.

"Fine, you win. How do we co-operate?" Xius walked over to the bed and sat on it. She smiled at Han Sen.

"It's simple. You take me away from here, and I will remove the effects I have stricken you with." Han Sen then went on to say, "But I am telling you right now that my appearance as a Stone Cow can only last another two days. You have two days to take me away from here. If you don't, then you and I must suffer together."

"But this deal is not fair! How can I be certain that you'll remove whatever it is you've put upon me?" Xius asked.

"I am controlled by you, too." Han Sen pointed at the halo around his neck.

"How can a small trick like that trouble you? You killed Sharon! This is just a minor halo," Xius said casually.

"If you don't believe me, you can put something else onto me, and we can remove them together once we're free. But I don't think that is necessary. It is as you said: there is no grudge between us. If you save me, I will have no reason to upset you or the rest of the Gana," Han Sen said.

"Sure. Let me put an effect on you. We can remove them together once we're out of here," Xius said.

"Okay, but you have to remove this halo. Only one effect on each of us at a time," Han Sen said.

Xius waved her hand, and the halo around his neck broke. She slithered her snake body closer to Han Sen.

Han Sen didn't move. Whatever she put on him, it would be removed whenever he enabled his super god spirit mode.

Xius, seeing Han Sen stand where he was without moving, sighed and thought to herself, "He is so confident. He must have cast something really powerful on me."

With a bit of hesitation, Xius smiled at Han Sen. She put a hand on Han Sen's face—his human face—and tilted it upward. Her hands were touching Han Sen's jaw as she angled his head for a clear display of his neck.

"You have good skin. Even I am jealous!" Xius' voice was magnetic. Her lips were coming in close to his neck.

Her red lips opened, and just as they were about to come into contact with his neck, two white teeth were revealed, like the fangs of a snake. They shone as she bit into the flesh of his neck.

Han Sen did not avoid it. He just stood there like nothing was happening.

Xius raised her head and pulled back. His neck had teeth marks on it, with two deeper spots where the fangs had been. "Okay, now we can discuss business." Xius licked the blood off her lips with her tongue. She smiled at Han Sen.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2059 Forced Entry

"You can really only remain a Stone Cow for another two days?" Xius asked, looking at Han Sen.

"Yes." Han Sen nodded.

"Then this is pretty bad. I said I wanted a Seawing Beast for a mount, and so Dragon Fifteen invited me to an island where they live. I cannot leave before I do this. Otherwise, he might grow suspicious," Xius said.

"How long will this take?" Han Sen asked.

"From my estimates, I'd say three days," Xius said.

"Fine. Three days. If we're not out in three days, we die together. My life is cheap, so it'd be an honor for me to die beside a beautiful Gana princess." Han Sen laughed.

Xius looked at Han Sen, but she was speechless. The limit of only being able to shapeshift for another two days was a lie. She couldn't be certain what was fact or fiction with him.

Han Sen did not ask anything more about why Xius was investigating him. He wanted to wait until they were free and clear before resuming that particular discussion.

Xius was not dumb, though. She knew that Han Sen knew, so she never felt secure near him. If Han Sen did not have the Gana's kiss, Xius would not have wanted to send him out.

Seawing Beasts rested atop the cliffs upon an island. There were many caves in those cliffsides, and they lived in such pockets. Seawing Beasts looked like blue leopards, with two blue wings. The adults could grow to be twenty meters long.

Although they were only a Marquise class xenogeneic, they flew extraordinarily quickly, and they performed well on land and water, too. They were one of the top Marquise mounts one could obtain.

Right now, it was Seawing Beast breeding season. Dragon Fifteen wished to get Xius one of their eggs. The adults of that species were too wild and could not be tamed.

The battleship might have disturbed the creatures if it got too close, so they made sure to stop one hundred miles away. Dragon Fifteen walked to the island where the Seawing Beasts lived.

Xius sat atop the Stone Cow that was Han Sen, looking very elegant.

"She must be doing this on purpose," Han Sen thought grumpily. She was there to collect a new mount for herself. She could have totally left Han Sen back on the ship, but nope. She decided to ride him there.

Han Sen had to endure it, though. And he took comfort in knowing he could get her back when he made it out.

"Xius, they are Marquise class. Seawing Beasts are much better than this stupid Stone Cow." Dragon Fifteen saw one of the Seawing Beasts fly by, and he smiled.

"They are very nice Marquise mounts, but they are difficult to tame. Unlike this Stone Cow." Xius smiled.

"Brother, you do not understand. The Stone Cow is dumb, and that's why it is so cute. I would like one, too. But I haven't been able to find another." Dragon Nineteen still really wanted one for herself. She had gone in search of one, but sadly, found nothing.

Dragon Fifteen looked at Han Sen and said, "It's just a Stone Cow. If you like it that much, Nineteen, just ask Xius to give it to you. Xius is always so nice, so I am sure she wouldn't disappoint you."

After that, Dragon Fifteen looked at Xius seriously and said, "Xius, I only have one sister, and my sister really likes that dumb creature. I will trade you a Firebeast for it."

Han Sen felt terrible. That Dragon Fifteen was way too smart. Just hearing Dragon Nineteen, he grew a suspicion.

"If Nineteen likes it that much, she can just take it. There is no need to sully our relationship with trading." Xius knew what Fifteen was attempting, so she maintained her cool and smiled.

"Really Xius?" Dragon Nineteen asked giddily.

"Of course. It's just a Marquise mount, and it was tamed in your Return Ruin Sea. It is fine by me," Xius smiled.

"Thank you, sister. But you will have to accept Fifteen's Firebeast. Otherwise, I'll feel poorly about this." Dragon Nineteen smiled.

This woman just cleared herself of distrust." Han Sen felt sad, but he knew that there was no other choice. If Xius hadn't made the trade, Dragon Fifteen would have grown suspicious.

But now that they had made the trade, Han Sen couldn't use Xius to leave.

"I will have to make it up as I go along. If Dragon Nineteen sends Xius away, I might have an opportunity to rush out," Han Sen thought.

"Little Cow, you're mine." Dragon Nineteen held Han Sen's head and rubbed his cheeks. She really adored the thing.

"If I knew this was to happen, I wouldn't have acted all cute," Han Sen thought in depression.

Dragon Fifteen, seeing this, lost his suspicion. He accompanied Xius to the cliffs and had Long Ying obtain some Seawing Eggs from a cave for her. He gave Xius and Dragon Nineteen two eggs each.

After they returned to the battleship, Dragon Nineteen pulled Han Sen into her room.

Dragon Nineteen really loved the Stone Cow. She rolled around with him and even slept with him. He was like a giant toy for her. Due to Dragon Nineteen taking Han Sen everywhere, however, he could not rest. If things proceeded this way, he'd only last four days.

Three days went by, but there was still no movement from Xius. Han Sen almost wanted to expose himself, but then he heard Dragon Nineteen mention that Xius was leaving.

Dragon Nineteen was going to send Xius off with her. This made Han Sen very happy, but the bad thing was that Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were leaving at the same time.

"I only have one shot at this, and I'm leaving Return Ruin Sea no matter what! I will kill whoever is in my way," Han Sen thought angrily.

The battleship was headed for Return Ruin Sea's exit. It took half a day for it to reach there, and luckily, Han Sen was still in his Stone Cow form.

People thought Han Sen had already made it out of Return Ruin Sea, but there were still many Duke class guards standing around. Han Sen could see at least ten Dukes. That was far too many for him to handle.

Those Dukes were not pure Dragons, but they couldn't have been that weak if they were selected to stand there as security. Fortunately, there were no King class sorts in the vicinity. If there was, he really couldn't risk this.

What made Han Sen most depressed was that Dragon Fifteen was not walking Xius out. They stopped at the exit, and seeing Xius walk out of Return Ruin Sea, Han Sen had no choice but to force his way after her.

Pang!

The Stone Cow stomped the ground, sending out a wave of petrification.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2060 A Thousand Miles of Blood

Han Sen used his Stone Cow body to rush forward. The shockwaves came thick and fast from his feet.

Dragon Nineteen, Dragon Fifteen, and Long Ying were up front. Dragon Nineteen did not expect this, and so she had no time to block. She was the first to be struck by the wave of petrification, and she turned to stone in an instant.

Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were able to quickly evade it. They struck that petrification wave with their Dragon presence. It did little to stop the wave, though, and they felt their bodies begin turning to stone.

Seeing them get petrified, Han Sen started to feel rather cocky. But suddenly, there came a roar. One of the Dragon guards was shining. He created a halo which quickly disabled the active petrification wave.

"D*mn! There is a geno art to remove petrification?" Han Sen's stomach sank, and he stopped using his Stone Cow body, which was too slow.

He revealed his true self, drawing his Blood Feather Knife as he ran for the exit.

The few Dragon Dukes on guard leapt forward. They all cast their Dragon powers and ran towards him.

"That is Han Sen! Kill him!" Dragon Fifteen yelled in fury. He became a xenogeneic and jumped towards Han Sen.

Long Ying was even faster than he was, though, and her spear was fast approaching Han Sen from behind.

Han Sen looked unconcerned. Two small blood-red wings appeared on his ears, and giant dragon wings sprouted from his back. His body turned dark red. He looked more like a dragon than Dragon Fifteen did. And on top of that, he had become far stronger.

"Whoever gets in my way will die." Han Sen clutched his Blood Feather Knife and raced towards the Duke Dragons. He did not care about Long Ying and Dragon Fifteen's powers.

As the Dragon presences and the lance converged on Han Sen, he simply flapped his wings and disappeared.

The scary Dragon presences ended up hitting Long Ying's lance, which created an explosion and a shockwave that sent her and the Dukes stumbling back.

Han Sen was in front of the Duke guards now. His knife immediately slashed towards one of the Dukes with a knife air that looked like a purple fang.

The Duke was still reeling from the shockwave, so he used his lance to try to block the strike.

Dong!

The Blood Feather Knife broke through the Duke's lance and plunged into his chest. It broke the bones and ravaged the exposed organs.

Han Sen moved quickly towards the gateway out of Return Ruin Sea. Dragon Fifteen and the others chased after him, as all the Dukes collected their power and sent it toward him. It was a wild storm on his heels.

Han Sen kept flashing, using Break Space Flash to teleport a hundred meters at a time. He dodged the attacks while swinging his Blood Feather Knife. Many knife silks were weaved in his wake.

"Argh!" The Duke in the lead came into contact with the first knife silk. He moved too quickly, and the momentum tore his body in half across the silk.

Han Sen was still feeling cocky. The half-deified Blood Feather Knife's knife silks were far stronger than his usual work. They could cut the body of a Duke with ease. And while that Duke might have been clumsy enough to allow that to happen, it was still an impressive surprise.

But before Han Sen could revel in his happiness, many more Dragons and xenogeneics appeared through the gateway. He hadn't expected there to be so many Dragons immediately outside Return Ruin Sea.

Seeing this, he knew he would have to kill if he wanted to get out. He used his powers like crazy, diving into the crowd of xenogeneics with his Blood Feather Knife.

"Han Sen! This is the day you die!" Dragon Fifteen turned into a xenogeneic and continued the chase. He held his lance like a drill, spinning through the air as he came.

"The sky is in my hands! You are just a doll. How dare you say that." Han Sen followed the whims of his knife, casting his skills to the best of his abilities. As he went, he also employed Heavenly Go and the Dongxuan Sutra.

Blergh!

He moved like a mountain spring!

Han Sen's body was very strong. Wherever he went, knifelights were cast, and there was a ceaseless spraying of blood. Limbs were lopped and scattered all about.

Xius saw Han Sen killing thousands of xenogeneics and Nobles. She witnessed his red body repeatedly flash as the stream of blood became a raging river. Dragon Dukes and even pure Dragons like Dragon Fifteen were unable to bring him harm.

Dragon Fifteen was in the fight, but Xius was out of it. With a look of absolute shock, she watched Han Sen battle the horde of xenogeneics.

Normally, she would think Han Sen was weaker than the Dukes. He'd appear far inferior to them.

But with what she was seeing now, she knew he wasn't. And she noticed Dragon Fifteen just following Han Sen's blade like a puppet. Wherever Han Sen went, the others were being dragged. They all did things far slower than Han Sen did.

The feelings elicited were scary. It made Xius' scalp feel numb, as a chill ran through her heart.

"Those who follow Under the Sky's path are all dolls." The words popped into Xius' head, and she had no idea where they came from.

"Scary man. No wonder he was able to kill Sharon. His knifeskills are way beyond his level," Xius said to herself.

The mountains and the rivers were dyed with blood, all because of the knife not being in its scabbard.

Han Sen fought for a thousand miles, and wherever he went, Dragons came for him. And on and on, they kept on coming. Han Sen was soaked in blood, and severed heads bounced around his feet.

The invisible knifeskills he employed had taken many lives that were airborne, even. But even so, the xenogeneics continued coming for him.

"Han Sen! If I don't kill you today, I won't be a Dragon." Dragon Fifteen was so mad, his Dragon body came flying forward. The lance was like a needle, and it came spinning towards Han Sen.

Han Sen swung his Blood Feather Knife, and the knifeskill and the lance collided. The knife air was broken.

Long Ying was like a flying dragon. Her lance was like a raging beast. Han Sen flapped his wings and evaded her strike.

If he didn't have Break Space Flash, he was sure to have been hurt. The power Sharon wielded was too incredible, and Han Sen wouldn't have been able to kill him without super god spirit. He would have been the one to die.

Countless bones snapped and streams of blood ran everywhere. Han Sen killed across tens of thousands of miles, but there were still many xenogeneics coming for him. He wouldn't be able to kill them all.

The Dragon were a famous high race of that universe, and they deserved their reputation.

"Han Sen, a grand mistake you have made, making an enemy of the Dragon." A new, scary Dragon flew down to the battleground.

"Big Brother!" Dragon Fifteen screamed excitedly.

Han Sen was shocked. The leader of the Dragon, Dragon One, had come.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2061 Lancelight Breaks a Thousand Evils

An invisible pressure came down from the sky, and it made Han Sen frown. The xenogeneics and the nobles rolled back from him like a receding tide. All they did then was surround him.

Han Sen raised his head and saw ten beasts that looked like birds. But they didn't look exactly like birds, and they were pulling a carriage. That scary presence stemmed from those monsters.

Han Sen felt sick. Those ten monsters were stronger than the Dragon Dukes, and they could very well have been King class. That meant the person in the carriage they pulled had to be even scarier.

Han Sen did not understand the Dragon society much, but he had heard of Dragon One through Dragon Nineteen and Xius. They said he was the absolute leader of the Dragon, but Han Sen believed him to be young and a Duke.

However, Han Sen had forgotten one crucial thing. Being young as a Dragon and being young as a human were two very different things.

Humans under the age of thirty were considered young, but when the sanctuaries were found, their lifespan was increased. The definition of "young" was therefore pushed back.

Dragons had a longer lifespan, though. Their young ones could be a few hundred years old, so that was far beyond Han Sen's expectations.

The curtains were drawn, revealing a Dragon sitting inside wearing a crown. He was clad in black armor. Han Sen couldn't get a feel for his presence, but from his mere appearance, Han Sen could tell that he was a King.

A male and a female Dragon also sat inside the carriage. They didn't look to be King class, but Han Sen sensed they were still extremely dangerous.

Dragon Fifteen and Dragon Nineteen ran to the black-crowned Dragon King and bowed. "Greetings, Seven, Nine, and Big Brother."

"The Dragon King was Dragon One," Han Sen thought. How would he survive with a Dragon King adversary?

"You are Han Sen, Knife Queen's student?" Dragon One asked the question, but remained seated in the carriage.

"Yeah," Han Sen said.

Dragon One did not ask anything more. He spoke to the other Dragon man. "Nine, go and take him. Others will think we are weak if taking a Marquise costs too much."

"Yes, Big Brother." That young Dragon exited the carriage and walked to Han Sen.

Xius saw the young Dragon walk to Han Sen, and her expression became dire.

"The nine sons of the Dragon are different from ordinary Dragons. All of them have a scary power, and Dragon One himself is here today. There is no way Han Sen can escape from this, but I do not know what he did to me. What if I will later be unable to break the spell he put on me?" Xius was worried.

Han Sen saw Dragon Nine approach with a lance. He couldn't sense any amazing power from the man, but Han Sen believed that he was dangerous nonetheless. Han Sen thought he was the same level as Sharon.

"What's wrong with these Dragons?" Han Sen thought to himself. He was not worried about Dragon Nine, but he was worried about Dragon One.

Nothing would be resolved by beating Dragon Nine. With Dragon One there, though, he could not escape.

"Should I go back to the sanctuary again?" Han Sen really did not want to do that.

"Dragon Nine!" The young Dragon stopped in front of Han Sen, wearing red armor and carrying a lance. It was similar to the garb Han Sen wore. It was all red.

Looking from afar, it would look like two Dragons were about to engage in battle.

"Han Sen." Han Sen merely said his name.

Dragon Nine did not speak again. He waved his red lance towards Han Sen. His lance skills were similar to those of Dragon Thirteen and Dragon Fifteen. That being said, those same skills were far more wretched when yielded by Dragon Nine.

It made Han Sen feel that no matter how well he dodged or how far he went, he could not escape the attack.

Han Sen's eyes froze, and he swung his Blood Feather Knife at the Dragon. The knife silks came against the lancelight, but they were broken. The lance that was sharper than a needle continued its flight towards Han Sen.

Dong!

Blood Feather Knife's blade struck the lance, but the lancelight was not broken. It spun like a drill, creating a flurry of sparks against the knife. Han Sen almost couldn't hold it, as he was pushed back.

Han Sen swung his blade three times to break the lancelight.

Han Sen was familiar with Marquise Evilbreaker powers. Dragon Nine's Evilbreaker power was far stronger than Dragon Thirteen's, though, and it was like a cold light.

Han Sen's power was no worse than Dragon Nine's, but Dragon Nine's lance was too focused. It was like a small needle being thrust into a patch of soil. There was only one small speck of earth that would be hit, and the attack couldn't be blocked.

Han Sen used an Under the Sky knife air. It was focused, but it was still worse than Dragon Nine's lance.

The Dragons were professionals when it came to concentrating power. Fighting against them with simple force was something of a deathwish.

Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to check Dragon Nine's lance. The sequence structure of the lance was like a beehive, and he almost couldn't make out the pattern of the honeycomb.

Han Sen just barely blocked that lance. But already, a second lance had come. Before it ended, however, a third was on its way.

The lancelights kept on coming, not cutting Han Sen a moment of slack.

Han Sen moved his feet to evade Dragon Nine's lance. Unless he was able to concentrate power in a similar way, he would be beaten by continuing down this road.

After Han Sen dodged every lancelight, the lights suddenly exploded. That concentrated power was scarier than a Marquise's power should have been when it exploded.

It was too late for Han Sen to fight. Han Sen flapped his wings and teleported. When he appeared again, he was a hundred meters away. He had managed to avoid the explosion.

Dragon Nine kept on attacking. If the lancelight missed Han Sen, it would explode. So, Han Sen had to keep on dodging and putting himself in a disadvantageous state.

The Dragon nobles and xenogeneics that were watching were so happy. They chanted Dragon Nine's name so loudly that it was a little frightening.

Dong!

Han Sen's Blood Feather Knife hit the lance, and the lance moved like a spinning dragon. He held Blood Feather Knife and kept getting pushed back, with his legs cleaving two deep trenches across the earth.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2062 Blood Dragon Ligh

A few knife strikes broke the lancelight. Han Sen swung his Blood Feather Knife, and many knife silks were weaved through the air. They tangled and knotted themselves around Dragon Nine's wings, limbs, and body. He was unable to hold his lance and thrust anymore.

Han Sen had been dodging for so long so he could cast his knife silks. To deal with a strong power like Dragon Nine's, soft power was useful.

Dragon Nine's body was gripped tightly by the silks. They tore through his armor and dug into his skin, but the contact produced sparks.

Dragon Nine's body had the same glow that the lance did, and all of a sudden, the knife silks around his body were broken.

"Dragon Light protection!" Xius recognized the power he had just employed.

Han Sen frowned. The power on Dragon Nine was concentrated like his lance was. It broke the knife silks easily.

"No one can beat the power of the Dragon Light." Dragon Nine moved his body, shaking off all the spiderweb-like strands of silk that remained.

The lance and his body synergized perfectly as they came after Han Sen again.

Dragon Nine's whole body was concentrated with a strong red light. He could use the Evilbreaker Dragon Light with amazing precision.

And Han Sen found himself at a disadvantage once more. He had to rely on his formation to fight.

Han Sen observed Dragon Nine's power. It was different from Dragon Thirteen's Evilbreaker Lance. The red Dragon Light was more concentrated than Dragon Thirteen's Evilbreaker Lance's lights.

The red Dragon Light was like something living. It concentrated and exploded when it needed to, unlike Dragon Thirteen's lancelights, which lost all form of control when expelled from the body. Those really were just simple lancelights.

"This must be a modified version of Evilbreaker power." Han Sen tried to think of a way he might triumph over this new form of attack.

"Needlehead versus light. I need to generate more power than he does. If I don't, I will lose." Han Sen quickly made a decision.

Although his knife silks were concentrated, they still weren't as dense as the Evilbreaker powers. But the knife silks also possessed qualities that the Dragon Light lacked. The Dragon Light was rough and strong, whereas the knife silks were soft and gentle. They were polar opposites.

Han Sen had suffered under an Evilbreaker Lance's power before, so he was fairly proficient in doing battle against that sort of technique. Now that he looked at Dragon Nine's Dragon Light structure, Han Sen had a new thought.

If he was able to use his gentle powers perfectly, they would not be any weaker than his enemy's strong power. But Han Sen was not very good with this power.

If his Jadeskin leveled up to Marquise class, he could effectively use Moon to do battle with Dragon Nine. But right now, only the Blood-Pulse Sutra had reached Marquise status.

The Blood-Pulse Sutra was for making babies and absorbing xenogeneic genes. It was the number one geno art for passing down traits, but for combat, it was a little on the limp side.

Han Sen planned to learn the structure of Dragon Nine's Dragon Light. He wanted to combine it with Moon's gentle power. That way, the knife silks could become stronger and achieve greater concentration.

This was what the Dongxuan Aura was good at doing. After examining the honeycomb design that Dragon Nine used to concentrate his power, Han Sen restructured the mass of his knife silks. That way, he could apply the gentleness of the Moon to the brute force of a replicated Dragon Light.

The Dongxuan Aura was firing on all cylinders, and when Han Sen slashed, the knife silks came flowing out like a flurry of ribbons. They broke before they even touched the lancelight.

It was not easy to produce knife silks that were a combination of two opposing powers. Luckily, the Dongxuan Sutra allowed him to modify the delicate sequence structures of his silks, and Yin Yang Blast allowed him to reverse the Yin and Yang of his powers. If not for those two skills, he wouldn't even have thought about attempting this.

Even so, Han Sen tried it many times to no avail. If the soft powers were too much, they made the knife silks too weak. If the force power was too much, then the knife silks would shred themselves.

Han Sen needed to find a balance between the heavy and soft forces to make his plan work. That way, the knife silks would be tough enough without destroying themselves.

This was just the beginning, though. He continued using Dragon Nine's honeycomb power to concentrate the knife silks so he could go against the Dragon Light.

Han Sen's tests kept on failing. He used the dragon wings on his ears and his movements to avoid Dragon Nine's attacks. No matter how much power Dragon Nine put into his attacks, though, he could not harm Han Sen.

Xius was frozen. She could tell Han Sen was having a problem with his knife silks and that he was testing something.

Only Han Sen could conduct such tests while doing battle with an enemy like Dragon Nine, and Dragon Nine couldn't stop him no matter how hard he tried.

Dragon One and the others could tell what was going on, too. It infuriated Dragon Fifteen, who shouted, "That Han Sen should die! How dare he humiliate Dragon Nine this way!"

Dragon Seven frowned. "Han Sen is weird. He has dragon wings on his back that looks like ours, and he teleports in the way Sharon did with his Break Space Flash. But only Sharon was able to use that power, due to his ties to the Demon. How does Han Sen do what he is doing?"

Dragon One grunted. "It is fine. Break Space Flash costs a lot of energy. The more he uses it, the more exhausted he will be. Sooner or later, he will fail."

Dragon Nineteen curiously asked, "Big Brother, what is Han Sen testing? His knife silks are getting weaker."

"He is copying," Dragon One muttered with disdain.

"Copying what?" Dragon Nineteen did not understand.

"He is copying Old Nine's Evilbreaker Dragon Light. He's trying to use it to improve his knife silks," Dragon One said.

At those words, everyone was shocked. Dragon Fifteen was so angered by this, he cackled. "Han Sen has some balls!

The Evilbreaker power of the Dragon is difficult to copy. It's stupid to even think about trying it if you don't have the body of a Dragon. And Brother Nine's Evilbreaker powers were modified in accordance to the specific needs and proficiencies of his body. Concentrated powers are Brother Nine's area of expertise. How can Han Sen hope to copy him?"

Just like Dragon Fifteen said, Han Sen's knife silks kept failing because it was either too hard or too soft. He couldn't find a balance.

Dragon Nine was enraged by Han Sen's behavior. His pretty face looked hard. "I was bom in the Blood Dragon Pool. I swap skin every nine days. That is how I have received my Blood Dragon Body a thousand times, and that is what enables me to possess the Evilbreaker powers and create the Blood Dragon Light I wield. You cannot simply copy this."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2063 Blood Dragon's Anger

Han Sen did not care. He kept on swinging knife airs at his foe. Most of them failed, but many were able to come close to the basic shape that he needed. It was like a plucked string, vibrating to produce tones that could break the sky.

Dragon Nine's Evilbreaker Blood Dragon Light was unable to touch Han Sen, and it made him furrow his brows in frustration. The Blood Dragon Light flowed brighter, and the light in his wings became solid. It was like a fog of blood obscuring the sky.

Red scales appeared all across Dragon Nine's body, and his hands produced red Dragon talons. A red mist rose from his horns, and his entire body grew to twice its original size. He was four meters tall now.

The scary presence he once carried only grew scarier. It was like an ocean wave, endlessly building in size.

Han Sen looked at Dragon Nine. The Blood Feather Knife was still busy producing knife silks. Dragon Nine didn't bother dodging. He allowed the silk to fall upon him, as the light would break them before they could even land atop his scales.

"Your xenogeneic draconic body is really nice," Han Sen said politely.

Dragon Nine snarled, "A xenogeneic dragon body is nothing to one of the Dragon. My Blood Dragon body is different, however. Even if you have Break Space Flash, I am now something you cannot hope to escape."

"I would like to know what the difference is." Han Sen kept talking as he repeatedly swung his knife.

He was starting to grasp a subtle sense of what he needed to do. The knife silks that were made of both a soft and strong power were manifesting with a better success rate. All he had to do now was to concentrate what he was coming to grips with, and channel what he needed to learn from Dragon Nine to make them as tough as the Dragon Lights.

Dragon Nine did not respond. He lifted his Dragon lance with two hands. His Evilbreaker Blood Dragon Light was spreading across the weapon, and the lance reacted as if it was alive. It became a scary Blood Dragon, and it roared in Dragon Nine's hands. Its glow intensified.

Han Sen kept swinging. The knife silks cut across Dragon Nine's body repeatedly, but the attacks did nothing.

"Old Nine is really mad. He cast Blood Dragon's Anger!" Dragon Seven said with a smile.

Dragon Fifteen said, "If this is all he needs to kill Han Sen, he should just do it. What's the point in talking?"

Han Sen looked glum. He knew Dragon Nine's Lance was strong, and so he started moving his Blood Feather Knife faster.

"Han Sen, accept my Blood Dragon's Anger!" The power in Dragon Nine's body reached the max. His red dragon wings flapped, and the lance he held looked like a ravenous monster. The Dragon was a manifestation of light, and it held the power to destroy the world. It appeared in front of Han Sen, and it was going to consume him.

Han Sen flapped his red dragon wings and teleported one hundred meters away. This was the furthest away he could teleport with Break Space Flash.

But when Han Sen moved, something went awry. The Blood Dragon's body exploded, and the Dragon Light went off like a firework.

The concentrated lancelight was perfectly pure, and it expanded to a radius of one mile. And it was not like an arrow that, once fired, became nothing.

The Dragon Light exploded like a hail of needles. No matter which way Han Sen moved, he'd be unable to dodge it.

The Dragon Light wasn't random or uncontrolled. If one touched Han Sen, the other streams of light would turn to riddle him with numerous strikes.

Han Sen's body would be turned into a pincushion, and the Dragon Light would explode from inside him. Not even a Duke elite could escape a power as wretched as that.

Break Space Flash's max distance was a hundred meters. Han Sen couldn't use it to get far enough away to escape the Blood Dragon's Anger's area of effect.

"If I cannot dodge, then there is no point trying." Han Sen gripped his Blood Feather Knife and kept swinging at the Dragon Light. He did not use Under the Sky. Now, he was using Teeth Knife.

Fang!

The purple knife air became a toxic fang headed towards the Dragon Light. The purple knife air struck the Dragon Light and made a katcha sound.

Teeth Knife's purple mist was broken through and dispersed. A second later, the Dragon Light had destroyed it, and the light kept moving towards Han Sen.

Han Sen retreated and continued using his Blood Feather Knife. He was still determined to use Tusk, and so two purple teeth marks appeared on the Dragon Light next. It made a scary, cracking noise once again.

The Teeth power was shattered, but it shattered more slowly this time. It made the Blood Dragon's Anger far slower, and it gave Han Sen enough time to get out of the Blood Dragon's Anger's area of effect.

But the Blood Dragon's Anger was like something alive. The Dragon Light became a red dragon that sought to consume Han Sen. When Han Sen evaded it, it exploded.

"Let me see how many times you can teleport." Dragon Nine coldly looked at the Blood Dragon's Anger covering Han Sen.

Han Sen used Teeth powers, but this time, they were more solid than before. A squeaking noise was made when the two collided, and then the Teeth powers shattered.

Dragon Seven was shocked. "His Teeth powers now seem different!"

"What's the difference? He copied Brother Nine's concentrated powers. No matter how hard he tries, though, he won't get anything half as good as Brother Nine's Blood Dragon Light." Dragon Fifteen looked haughtily as Han Sen.

Things weren't as simple as he initially believed them to be, however. When Han Sen used Teeth powers the fourth time, the purple Fang struck, it was still broken by the Blood Dragon's Anger. However, it also managed to chip off a bit of the Dragon Light.

Han Sen wanted to use soft and strong powers on the knife silks, but knife silks were merely thin strings. They were worse than the Dragon Light, when compared side by side.

The results were different when Han Sen tried to use that concentrated power on Teeth Knife instead. The strong and soft powers melded well with the Teeth powers. When it was concentrated, the sharp power was no worse than what the Dragon Light could achieve.

After adding the soft elements, the Teeth power became both soft and tough. It was not easy to break when it was hit.

If it was too tough, it'd break. If it was too soft, it'd bend. Teeth powers were able to benefit well from both aspects. While they were concentrated, his tearing power became stronger.

Katcha! Katcha!

Toxic Teeth and Dragon Lights came to collide against each other in the air. In the beginning, Han Sen's Teeth power was at a disadvantage, and it kept being broken.

But as Han Sen kept swinging, Teeth Knife gradually improved. After ten slashes, he could fight the Blood Dragon's Dragon Light.

The purple smoke broke, and a red light went flying. Teeth and a Dragon were fighting in the air. No one could tell who had an advantage between the two.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2064 Knife Lock Dragon Nine

"How is that possible?" Xius was shocked.

She had heard of Dragon Nine before, as his Blood Dragon Light was famous. The concentrated powers Dragon Nine wielded were likely the greatest out of all the Dragons in existence. When Dragon One was a Marquise, not even he was as mighty as Dragon Nine.

This was because Dragon Nine had a Blood Dragon Body. Even other Dragons of a higher rank could not accomplish what he had.

Han Sen could concentrate his powers now, the same as Dragon Nine did. He had learned it over the course of their short fight. It was unbelievable.

Xius wasn't the only one thinking this. The realization made Dragon One frown. Dragon Seven and Dragon Fifteen were simply dazed, and Dragon Nineteen stared in confusion.

Pang!

The Tusk and the Blood Dragon Light came against each other. The purple mist and the Blood Light broke at the same time.

Dragon Nine looked ill. He roared. His Dragon Lance was thrust forward at Han Sen, with a red light across it taking the shape of a dragon. It was far scarier than the last Blood Dragon Light.

Han Sen did not take a moment's pause as he pushed back with his Blood Feather Knife. He used Tooth for a Tooth to fight.

The demonic Tusk and the Blood Dragon fought each other in the skies. Purples and reds collided together repeatedly, summoning all sorts of explosions. The xenogeneics that were spectating too close to the battle started to spill blood— they were affected by the shockwaves of that fight. Some of the weaker ones simply exploded, sending showers of blood everywhere.

The mist started to disappear. The giant Blood Dragon Light shattered, but Han Sen's knife air had not. The purplelooking Tusk was free to assault Dragon Nine, and so it went.

Dragon Nine managed to use his lance to break the Tusk into pieces, but doing so weakened his will. His concentration skills had lost to Han Sen.

Dragon Nine had not really lost the fight yet, but Han Sen had stolen his concentration talent. If it was pure concentration power that mattered, Han Sen was still weaker. Dragon Nine's power was strong, whereas Han Sen's power was soft.

When two similar powers came against each other, Dragon Nine's power was the one to break. When Han Sen's power was mostly shattered, there were still shards that were solid. That was the benefit of having soft powers.

Things broke when you put too much force on them. The reason why Han Sen had an advantage was because he was a little bit soft.

Now, they were both back to square one. The modified Teeth powers had the same damage output as Dragon Nine's Dragon Light. Dragon Nine could no longer use his Dragon Light to block Han Sen's knife power. He couldn't just keep on attacking.

Teeth power was unleashed from Han Sen's hand, and it repeatedly came against Dragon Nine's lance. Two overbearing powers were in the thick of battle, and the shockwaves kept pushing the audience back. If they were touched by a knife air or a lancelight, they'd die in a heartbeat.

Han Sen's knifeskills were getting stronger, but there was no improvement on Dragon Nine's side. He had lost his edge of suppression. Dragon Nine was not as good as Han Sen when it came to raw technical skill.

"Impossible! Impossible!" Dragon Nine could not accept what was happening. He had endured a lot to get to where he was with Blood Dragon Light, and yet Han Sen had copied him and become better than him. Seeing it made the Dragons sick.

Dragon Nine spat some Dragon Blood across the Dragon Lance. The Dragon Lance glowed with a Dragon Light. He was using all the power he had to summon an even scarier Blood Dragon Light now, in the hope of ending the fight.

When he raised his lance, before he sent out the Blood Dragon Light, he stopped in the air with his hands trembling.

He could not move.

Invisible knife silks were knotted around his arms, legs, and body. His arms were being restrained by the silks, prohibiting him from moving forward.

Roar! Dragon Nine was angry, and the Blood Dragon protection glowed more brightly. He wanted to break the silks and strike with his lance.

Blood was started to spew everywhere, but the silk was not broken. The strands dug through his armor, sawed through the scales, and cut deep into his flesh. He was bleeding from every part of his body now.

"Brother Nine!" Dragon Fifteen and Dragon Nineteen screamed. They were utterly horrified.

Han Sen drew his knife back, and the silks tightened. He was strangling Dragon Nine, and amidst the pain, he forced him to drop his Blood Dragon Lance.

His grip on the Dragon Lance loosened, and it fell to the ground. The Dragon Light exploded, tearing out a crater which it then fell into.

The knife silks Han Sen had now were different than they had been. After he concentrated his Teeth powers, he learned more about the honeycomb structure concentration. He concentrated the knife silks that were both strong and soft.

Knife silks were not as sharp as Dragon Nine's Dragon Light, but their toughness was the same. Dragon Nine could not use Dragon Light to break the knife silks.

Roar!

Dragon Nine screamed again. Dragon Light began to erupt like a volcano.

The knife silks broke in the Dragon Light, but they were quickly replaced by fresh strings. They kept him bound, prohibiting all movement.

Katcha!

Han Sen moved the Blood Feather Knife and tightened the silk some more. Dragon Nine's body looked as if it was tied up by an invisible wire. His form was twisted, and his neck and waist were constricted. His Dragon scales broke, and he bled profusely. The claret spread across the ground.

Countless Dragon xenogeneics and Nobles were left speechless. They could not believe Dragon Nine was losing to his own greatest power.

This was Dragon Nine. Dragon Nine was different from the average Dragon. He was the pride of the Dragon. He had potential. He had talent. He made the Dragon proud.

Now, Han Sen was hanging Dragon Nine like a common thief. No matter how much he roared, his scales and flesh were getting peeled and cut. The Dragon blood was flowing like a river now, and he was going to die soon.

"Enough!" Dragon One waved his hand. An invisible power broke off all the knife silks and carried the injured Dragon Nine back to the carriage.

Dragon Seven caught Dragon Nine, and she quickly started to heal him.

Han Sen knew this was going to happen. Dragon One wouldn't sit idly by while Dragon Nine was killed.

"You are strong." Dragon One stepped out of the carriage, and he hovered in the air above the ground. He did not unleash any powers, but it still felt as if he was more supreme than everyone else.

Han Sen clutched his Blood Feather Knife, but he looked up calmly. He did not think he would be let go after killing Dragon Thirteen and engaging in the fights he just had.

"So, you should die," Dragon One proclaimed. And then, a scary power burst out of him.

Han Sen felt like the whole sky was taken by a giant dragon, and that dragon was looking at him. If the creature opened its mouth, Han Sen would disappear into its maw entirely.

"Dragon One, why are you bullying a young man?" A clear voice came down from the sky. The feeling that he was being watched by a terrifying dragon suddenly vanished

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2065 Yu Shanxin

Han Sen saw something descend from the sky. It was a man in green clothing. A fairly ordinary looking Sky.

That man's approach wasn't ominous like the Dragon was, and he rode down atop a swallow mount. The bird was a pretty black and white, but it was definitely a little too small. The Sky man occupied all of its back, and he had to stand precariously on it.

The swallow looked tired. It flew before Han Sen, allowing the green-clothed man to nod at him. Then, it landed.

The swallow flew away in a rush, as if it was actually fleeing. The green-clothed man spoke to the escaping swallow, saying, "Thank you for bringing me here. I will return the favor some day!"

When the swallow heard what he said, it started flying away even faster. It flew as fast and far as it could. Eventually, it disappeared from sight.

"Greetings. I am Yu Shanxin. For my sake, give Han Sen a break. I will take whatever punishment you have reserved for him. I won't fight back, and I will accept whatever you deal out until you are satisfied." The green-clothed man stood in front of Han Sen with a gleeful smile.

Dragon One looked at the green-clothed man, and he said coldly, "Yu Shanxin, is Sky Palace really going to accept the punishment on his behalf?"

Yu Shanxin nodded seriously. "Han Sen is Knife Queen's student. She requested that Sky Palace take care of him. I need to see him returned safely. If we didn't do this, then… I am not sure how I would even begin to explain things. It will ruin the reputation of Sky Palace. You must understand my reasoning."

The students of Knife Queen are that important? So important that they can freely kill as many of the Dragon as they please?" Dragon One coldly looked at Yu Shanxin.

The Dragon are a higher race. The Dragon are important enough. How about this? A life for a life. I will pay on his behalf. If you want to kill me, then just come at me," Yu Shanxin said, lowering his head.

Han Sen was shocked by this, and he quickly said, "I did this. This has nothing to do with Sky Palace."

Yu Shanxin smiled at Han Sen, and then he shook his head. "When you entered Sky Palace, you were automatically made one of our ranks. Furthermore, the leader is the one that instructed you to go to the Ancient God space. Whatever you do is a responsibility of ours."

Han Sen wished to say something, but Yu Shanxin stopped him.

"Fine. Yu Shanxin, if you want to shoulder his debt, then take my finger. If you survive, you may live. And then I will consider our debt settled." Dragon One looked at Yu Shanxin.

"Thank you, Mister Dragon. I will be forever thankful," Yu Shanxin said gratefully.

"If you survive the touch of my finger, only then can you say thank you." After that, Dragon One pointed his finger at Yu Shanxin's forehead.

That finger looked as if it could poke through the entire galaxy. Time and space collapsed around it, and everything vanished around that finger.

Han Sen, who was standing behind Yu Shanxin, felt as if his body was going to be perforated. It felt as if Dragon One's finger could turn everything to dust. But Yu Shanxin remained unmoved. He did not raise his hand, and he let Dragon One point that finger at his forehead.

Han Sen was shocked. "Is that guy really going to die for me? I can't accept a favor like this."

The next second, Han Sen saw the finger that could destroy the world get pointed at Yu Shanxin. No power came out from it, though. It looked as if Dragon One's finger only poked the man, and that was that.

"Thank you for letting me live," Yu Shanxin showed true appreciation as he bowed.

Dragon One looked at Yu Shanxin without expression. "It is no wonder you are the one who broke through Sky Palace. Godslayer Yu, who carried the Blood Coffin to Outer Sky, I promise you that the Dragon's grudge with Han Sen has been erased."

After that, Dragon One went back to his carriage. The ten beasts resumed pulling it, and it eventually disappeared. "Thank you for saving my life," Han Sen said quickly. He owed this man a great deal.

Yu Shanxin waved his hand and said, "You represented Sky Palace in your trip to the Ancient God space. What transpired there was not your fault. Sky Palace will not allow anything ill to befall you. You deserved the bailout, so there is no need to thank me."

After that, Yu Shanxin waved his hand again and a black and white swallow flew down from the mountains. It did so upside-down. It reached his hands and could not fly away.

"Since you brought me here, you might as well take me back," Yu Shanxin said, stepping atop the swallow. He stood on one foot, and the swallow took him away.

"Hey, I'm still here!" Han Sen's eyes were open wide. He realized he was still surrounded by the Dragon, and that Yu Shanxin was now gone.

"Sorry, please excuse me." Han Sen gulped, then squeezed his way through the Dragon xenogeneics and nobles.

They looked at Han Sen with anger, as if they wanted to eat him, but now no one dared to touch him.

Han Sen made his way through the scary xenogeneics and nobles, and it was lucky that he had a strong will. Ordinary Marquises would have felt their legs shaking as they walked past.

"You are powerful. You got Yu Shanxin to save you." After Han Sen walked through, Xius appeared by his side. She sat down on a stone and spoke to him.

"Is Master Yu famous?" Han Sen asked.

"You are a member of Sky Palace. Do you not know Godslayer Yu Shanxin?" Xius looked at Han Sen with surprise. "Godslayer? He looked like a nice chap. Why would he have such a title?" Han Sen asked.

Xius looked at him strangely, and she said, "Godslayer Yu was his true name. Yu Shanxin is actually what he named himself. There are many elites in this universe, but there is only one who was brave enough to dare storming Sky Palace."

"He is a member of Sky Palace? That makes no sense. You just said that he stormed it," Han Sen said with a chuckle.

Xius realized that Han Sen really did not know anything about the man, and so she explained, "Yu Shanxin's teacher was set up by his schoolmates and executed for the crime of treason. It was a pointless death. Yu Shanxin brought his teacher's coffin back to Sky Palace, but someone stopped him. He was maddened by this, and so he stormed in. He beat the ten elders, and he got so far into Sky Palace that he was able to meet with the leader. He wanted to make things right."

"Anyone who was involved in his teacher's death was killed. He killed many in Sky Palace, all alone. Even the coffin itself was dyed red. After doing all that, Godslayer Yu became quite famous. I am not sure why he changed his name to Yu Shanxin, though."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2066 Teacher

"Luckily, you only killed Dragon Thirteen. She was not one of the prestigious nine. Her death was inconsequential, so the grudge won't be all that deep. Now that Yu Shanxin has interceded on your behalf, the Dragon shouldn't bother you anymore. Do you think you can remove the spell on me now?" Xius had actually come up to Han Sen to get the spell removed.

"We're still in territory belonging to the Dragon. Let's wait until I'm out of it first." Han Sen resumed walking.

"The Dragon won't change their minds. Now that they've forgiven you and made a promise to Yu Shanxin, they won't turn back on their word. Dragon territory is now the safest place for you. They wouldn't dare let you die here. It's hard to say what might happen after you leave. If something happens to you out there, whoever kills you might not even have any ties to the Dragon." Xius rolled her eyes.

"So, you're saying I should stay in the lands of the Dragon?" Han Sen lifted his lips.

"There is no need. Yu Shanxin helped you, and he represents Sky Palace. Before anyone thinks of attacking you, they'll have to weigh the consequences. And no one will want to incite the wrath of Sky Palace. Unless there's someone highly motivated by revenge, no individual will seek to kill you. At least not immediately, while things have yet to simmer down," Xius said.

Han Sen looked at Xius. "Yu Shanxin killed so many Sky Palace students. Why was he allowed to remain there?"

Xius hesitated before speaking. "That's complicated, and it's not something the Sky like to talk about with outsiders. I know that his teacher was strong enough to be considered an elder. He was framed, and then he died. Then, his memory was tarnished with the crime of treason. But no one could have expected Yu Shanxin to react in such an insane way. They were going to kick him out of Sky Palace, but Yu Shanxin brought the coffin back and started killing people. Things eventually calmed down after he reached the leader. Anyone who was involved in the conspiracy, like the elders and students, were killed by Yu Shanxin."

The reason Yu Shanxin was allowed to stay in Sky Palace has something to do with that. He couldn't obtain the seat of an elder. He owned an island in Sky Palace, but no one knows what his job is," Xius said, then looked at Han Sen. "That is all I know. And it's all just hearsay. Outsiders aren't told much about what happens there."

Han Sen nodded. Yu Shanxin had come to save him, and whether it was an order from Sky Palace or something the man had done on his own whim, it did not matter. Han Sen now owed him a big one. But a man like him would probably never need help.

They walked to the spaceport, and when they reached it, he still hadn't removed the spell placed on Xius.

When they arrived, all the ships refused to accept Han Sen as a passenger. The guards even mocked him, telling Han Sen to simply fly back to Sky Palace, and that there was no need for him to take their ships.

Han Sen was not mad, though. He looked at Xius. "Xius, you have your own ship, don't you? You can take me."

Xius had no choice but to take him herself. They went back to Sky Palace.

There was no danger along the way, and Xius successfully brought Han Sen back to Sky Palace.

"Without an invitation from Sky Palace, this is as far as I can go. Can you remove the spell now?" Xius patiently asked Han Sen.

Han Sen smiled and said, "You have a spell on me too. What's the rush?"

"I'm not loafing around like you, with nothing better to do! I have business to conduct," Xius said shortly.

After all that time and travel, her patience with Han Sen was running on fumes. She just wanted to be free of the spell and get as far away from Han Sen as she possibly could.

Han Sen touched the bite marks on his neck—the ones she had left behind. The bite marks hadn't disappeared, so it was obviously not an ordinary power.

"I was thinking that we've been through a lot. And God only knows when our paths might cross again. Let's keep a souvenir to remind each other of our time together. The next time I see these marks, I will think of you. You should cherish the souvenir I have given you, too." After that, Han Sen flew back to Sky Palace.

"Han Sen, you *sshole!" Xius was mad, but Han Sen was already in Sky Palace. She could not go inside without permission.

Xius had no choice but to return to the Gana. She wanted to run some tests and find out what Han Sen had done to her body.

"If I can break the spell on me, I will make you die. Then, you can really see the power of a Gana's kiss," Xius thought furiously.

But Han Sen was so scary. Xius did not dare trigger the Gana's kiss, in case they both ended up hurting each other.

Han Sen's super god body could remove all spells, so he wasn't afraid of the Gana's kiss. In fact, he wanted to take a look at how powerful it was.

Back in Sky Palace, Han Sen was welcomed back by the students. Everyone had heard that he had killed Sharon and Dragon Thirteen and of his adventure in Return Ruin Sea.

To the Demon and the Dragon, this was a grand insult. But to Sky Palace, it was a thing to take pride in.

Han Sen handed over the silver Beginning of Ancient God and the xenogeneic genes from the Ancient God space. He received permission to visit the Holy House and collect xenogeneic genes.

Han Sen did not plan on learning any new geno arts. All he wanted to do was level up, and so he didn't go.

Aside from those rewards, Han Sen was granted the title of Teacher. He could enjoy many benefits now. Some places that weren't open to students were now freely accessible to him.

For example, Han Sen had previously been forced to hunt in Xuanyuan Cave. But with the title of Teacher, he could go to Rare Beast Island. There were many xenogeneics there, and it was a far better place than Xuanyuan Cave.

There were many more benefits, too, but teachers had responsibilities of their own. Every year, he would have to teach geno arts to students for ten days.

He could teach whatever he wanted, but nothing like Under the Sky. That was limited by level, and so he could not teach that.

Not many outsiders could earn the title of Teacher, but the people of Sky Palace had no problem with Han Sen's promotion. They were actually excited to hear what he would tell them.

After all, Han Sen had killed Sharon, who was as strong as Lone Bamboo. The students were interested in his geno arts. And the stories of Han Sen's battles were so outstanding. All the students believed he deserved the title.

Every year, teachers had to teach for ten days. But some busy teachers had no time, and so they were allowed to stack up their teaching requirements for up to ten years. Because of this, Han Sen was not in a rush.

Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters met up with Han Sen. They went to practice in the White Jade Building. Han Sen planned to check out the buildings behind it, hoping that the Jade Airs there would take his Jadeskin up to Marquise class.

In combat, Jadeskin was much more useful than the Blood-Pulse Sutra.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2067 Jade Spiri

Han Sen went to the second White Jade Jing with Thousand Feather Crane and the others.

When they passed the first floor, they saw many students guarding the jade wall. On the jade wall were paintings of a jade beast. A few of the Sky students were standing guard before each of them.

Thousand Feather Crane explained, "When the White Jade Jing opens, those jade beast paintings will emerge as spirits. If you are able to suppress them, you can nab yourself a jade spirit orb. It is useful for gathering a spirit skill."

Yun Sushang smiled and said, "The second White Jade Building has seven floors. The higher the floor, the more powerful the jade spirit. And also, the jade spirit orbs give better results. Earl class people usually hunt at either the fourth floor or below. Someone like you, as a Marquise, can definitely hunt jade spirits three floors higher."

"When I was in the Ancient God space and Return Ruin Sea, there were special circumstances that allowed me to fight Marquises. I don't usually have such power. Let's test my mettle on the fourth floor first." Until Han Sen figured out what a jade spirit was, he didn't want to play fast, loose, and risky.

The three of them reached the fourth floor. There weren't many students there. Unlike the prior three floors, which many people guarded, most of the paintings here were left unguarded.

Yun Suyi pointed at a jade spirit painting. "There are many different jade spirits. Each one has different abilities, and they can level up differently. Like this Jade Tiger, for instance. If you get its jade spirit orb, you can strengthen your own vitality. This jade spirit bird is good for bolstering one's speed. You should pick a jade spirit that aligns with whichever self-improvement path you wish to focus on the most. It will be great for you when gathering spirits."

"I see." Han Sen found the concept interesting, and he began examining the jade spirits. His eyes stopped on one depicting a flying fairy. He curiously asked, "A fairy jade spirit… What type would it be?"

"That jade spirit means balance. It does not excel in one department in particular, and instead improves a little bit for everything," Yun Suyi said.

"I see. In that case, I choose her." Han Sen did not have a strong opinion, and he just thought the Jade Fairy looked beautiful.

Han Sen sat in front of the Jade Fairy's painting. That meant that was the spirit he had selected, in case other students decided to fight him for it.

The White Jade Jing had yet to open. Thousand Feather Crane and the others each selected a jade spirit painting. Yun Suyi chose a painting that depicted some sort of spirit bird. It was next to Han Sen.

Not long after, the White Jade Jing opened. A thick rush of jade air flowed out of the jade walls. Compared to the first White Jade Building's Jade Air, this was far more intense. Absorbing it would make things more complicated, so it wasn't all that suited for simple practice.

Within the Jade Air, the jade spirits became active. They came down off the walls as half-transparent jade beings.

Strangely, only the jade spirits that had students guarding them came out. The paintings without anyone protecting them did not budge at all.

Han Sen looked at the jade spirit in front of him, and he noted how elegant it looked. It boasted very light clothing. The half-transparent body really did look like a fairy that had come to earth.

The Jade Fairy spirit started flying around for a while before it came for Han Sen.

Han Sen cast his Jadeskin and sat where he was without moving.

Killing jade spirits was a different process than killing xenogeneics. Jade spirits were an essence of the Jade Air itself, and its power formed them. You could break them, but you could not outright kill them.

Killing jade spirits involved allowing them to possess you. When they were doing this, you would try to reclaim control with your own force of power and strength of will. If you were able to overtake and refine the spirit, it would become a jade spirit orb.

The Jade Fairy spirit went straight into Han Sen's body. Its presence was like that of a thick fog going into him.

Han Sen suddenly felt a chill run through him. A cold power flushed through each of his cells, as if to freeze him.

Han Sen quickly cast Jadeskin to refine the ice air that was inside him.

Han Sen only cast one cycle of Jadeskin. He felt his veins shiver and his muscles scream, as this pure extract of happiness began to leak out of his cells. Then, the cold feelings were all gone.

After that, Han Sen's whole body shuddered. The Jade Fairy spirit came out of his body. It did not return to the painting. It became a half-transparent jade stone that was around the same size as a thumbnail. It floated directly in front of Han Sen.

Han Sen picked up the stone, and he noted the presence of some fairy jade air around it. It must have been the jade spirit orb the Jade Fairy spirit had become.

Han Sen swallowed the jade spirit orb, and then he cast Jadeskin again. He felt a warmth in his stomach that then flowed up to the rest of his limbs. Han Sen felt very comfortable. Every part of his body was warmed, like he was bathing in a lovely spring with all his pores free and open. His cells were very active, too.

The power of the jade spirit orb was heartily absorbed by Han Sen. He tried to create a godlight, and he noticed a new underlying power in Jadeskin. He couldn't quite tell what it was.

The White Jade Jing was still opening, and Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters were still fighting their own jade spirits. They sat where they were, almost as if they were frozen.

Yun Suyi had only been an Earl for a short amount of time. Fighting a jade spirit on the fourth floor would be very difficult for her. Her face was all pale, as if she had been stuck in ice.

Han Sen used Jadeskin to cast a godlight at her. He wanted to help her suppress the force she was fighting.

The Jadeskin godlight went into Yun Suyi's body. And after that, she looked a whole lot better. Not long after, a jade spirit bird came out of her. It then turned into a jade spirit orb.

Yun Suyi opened her eyes and picked up the jade spirit orb. She bowed to Han Sen and said, "Thank you for your assistance in refining the jade spirit."

"You and I don't have to be so polite," Han Sen said casually. Those words meant nothing to him; it was just a way of saying that he was friendly.

But Yun Suyi blushed, lowered her head, and said nothing more.

After a while, Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang successfully suppressed their own jade spirits. They claimed their jade spirit orbs, and after opening their eyes, they were surprised to see Han Sen and Yun Suyi engaged in conversation.

They had expected Han Sen to be faster than them in suppressing the jade spirit, but Yun Suyi's speed was surprising.

Yun Suyi told them that Han Sen had helped her. Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang were shocked by this. "Ordinarily, if an outsider meddles with another person's process of suppression, the jade spirit might break and not provide a jade spirit orb. You can help others without the jade spirit breaking? That is weird."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2068 Refining the Jade Spirit of the Seventh Floor

"I think it was just a coincidence," Han Sen said with a shrug.

Thousand Feather Crane did not believe in coincidences, but these things happened around Han Sen often. He was used to that.

"I think I'll go up and take a look at another floor." Han Sen signaled to Thousand Feather Crane and the others, then headed for the fifth floor.

On the fifth floor, there were only Marquise students. Jade Spirits worked for those of the Marquise class, as well. And many people of the Marquise class frequented this floor to kill Jade Spirits. There were a few Marquise students in front of every Jade Spirit.

When the Jade Spirit emerged, no one would run forward. It all depended on who the Jade Spirit chose to go for. Stealing was forbidden in the White Jade Building.

This was why Sky Palace had to control the number of people that could enter White Jade Jing. Resources were limited, and there were already too many students that needed what was available.

Without pause, Han Sen went straight to the sixth floor. There were many Sky there, and each picture had two or three Marquise students before it.

On the seventh floor, there were significantly fewer people. There were only five or six Marquises in total. Han Sen knew one of them, and that was Lone Bamboo who had leveled up to Marquise during the exam.

Lone Bamboo saw Han Sen and waved him over. He wanted to see him. Han Sen hadn't expected Lone Bamboo to want to talk, so he walked up to him with surprise.

"Do you have time after you're done in the White Jade Jing?" Lone Bamboo asked.

"I suppose. What do you need?" Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo with confusion.

"Are you interested in going to Rainbow Cloud Peak to hunt a Cloud Beast?" Lone Bamboo got down to brass tacks immediately.

"I am interested in hunting xenogeneics, but if we're going together, the xenogeneics won't stand a chance." Han Sen laughed.

Lone Bamboo smiled and said, "A Cloud Beast has been in Rainbow Cloud Peak for millions of years. Up until now, no one has been able to capture it. I would like to tame it for a mount. You can come, if you are interested. Whoever claims it, owns it."

"No way. If that many Sky Palace elites have failed to capture it, how do you think we'll be able to?" Han Sen thought about Yu Shanxin. He did not believe there was a xenogeneic out there that man couldn't have handled.

If there really was something beyond that man's strength, Han Sen didn't think he stood a chance.

The resources of Sky Palace have to be protected, and because of this, only Marquise Teachers can enter Rainbow Cloud Peak. The rule is intended to prevent a Duke or King from just entering and killing all the xenogeneics there. In all these years, no one has been able to slay the Cloud Beast," Lone Bamboo said casually.

That means the Cloud Beast has been in luck. If we both go, it's going to end up calling us daddy." Han Sen laughed.

"I don't know if it will call me daddy, but I'm sure it will kneel." Lone Bamboo said seriously.

"Alright!" Han Sen nodded. He asked Lone Bamboo for some more information concerning the Cloud Beast, and after hearing it all, he thought the Cloud Beast sounded similar to the Cloud Beast Han Sen had seen in the sanctuary.

Han Sen had many little cloud beasts before, and he had always wanted the beast soul of a super class little cloud beast. It was a shame he never managed to get one.

"I wonder if this Cloud Beast can drop me a beast soul? Even if it does, though, it's bound to look different than the beast souls I got in the sanctuaries," Han Sen thought.

Han Sen looked around the seventh floor. Many of the paintings had no one in front of them. Han Sen selected an image of a Jade Fairy and then sat down.

Han Sen waited until the Jade Air came out and the Jade Fairy spirit flew down from the wall. Just as it had on the fourth floor, it entered Han Sen's body as if it was seeking to possess him. It was inside Han Sen's body.

Han Sen felt a chill. This one was much stronger than the spirit on the fourth floor. If Han Sen did not have his Jadeskin, he knew he wouldn't have been able to stand what he was now forced to endure.

Han Sen ran his Jadeskin like mad, and his cells felt as if they were undergoing individual explosions. When the cold air was suppressed by Jadeskin, the Jade Fairy Spirit re-emerged from his body. It turned into a Jade Fairy Spirit Orb right in front of him.

Han Sen grabbed the orb but did not refine it. He walked to another Jade Fairy Spirit painting, and when he was in front of it, another Jade Fairy Spirit came out. It went into Han Sen's body.

Han Sen refined another Jade Fairy Spirit while the Jade Air was still active. All the while, the other students were still trying to refine their first. No one had done so yet.

"Jadeskin is really helpful in the White Jade Jing. My Jadeskin is just Earl class, and even so, I can refine these Jade Spirits so easily. If I level up to Marquise class, I can earn myself a whole plethora of them." Han Sen felt cocky as he walked over to another Jade Spirit painting.

Because there were no more Jade Fairy Spirit paintings, however, Han Sen had to select a White Jade Tiger to sit in front of.

Roar! A tiger's roar rocked his soul, and it almost made him cough up blood.

Han Sen thought it would be easily refined like the Jade Fairy Spirits, but he did not expect it to throw his blood into turmoil. Fortunately, Han Sen had a strong will. He didn't freak out. He concentrated and put his blood back into his veins. Then, he used all the power he could to refine the White Jade Tiger.

It was a spirit that was generated by Jade Air, and yet Han Sen found it difficult to refine. It was not half as easy as the Jade Fairy Spirits were.

The White Jade Tiger kept roaring in front of him, and it made his head buzz. He almost expected his nose to start bleeding.

When Han Sen finally suppressed the White Jade Tiger, he opened his eyes and the Jade Air was gone. The students were gone, also. Only Lone Bamboo remained, waiting for him.

The White Jade Tiger had become a Jade Tiger Spirit Orb. After Han Sen put it away, he asked Lone Bamboo, "What time is it?"

"The White Jade Jing shut down five hours ago," Lone Bamboo answered.

Han Sen was shocked. It had taken him less than half an hour to suppress two Jade Fairy Spirits, but he had spent seven hours to do a sole White Jade Tiger.

But the White Jade Tiger's Jade Air was less than the Jade Fairy Spirit. That meant the Jade Fairy Spirit aligned with his Jadeskin a whole lot more. That was why they were so easily refined. The White Jade Tiger and Jadeskin did not go well together, and that was why it had been so difficult.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2069 Rainbow Cloud Peak

"They are both spirits guarded by Jade Air, and yet, there is so much difference between them. I need to get more Jade Fairy Spirit Orbs to level up my Jadeskin. Maybe the results will surprise me," Han Sen thought to himself.

Han Sen still left with Lone Bamboo to travel to Rainbow Cloud Peak. On the way, Han Sen tried to refine the Jade Tiger Spirit Orb. It was very difficult for him, and after using it, he felt as if he had been thrust into an ice cave. It took him a lot of effort to completely refine the orb.

After swallowing the Jade Tiger Spirit Orb, the results were the same as they would have been if he had refined a Jade Fairy Spirit Orb, except that the Tiger Orb provided him with more energy.

The Fairy Orbs made Han Sen's Jadeskin godlight grow stronger, though. The Jade Tiger Spirit Orb didn't give him that feeling.

Rainbow Cloud Peak was an island built out of clouds. The clouds themselves were solid, and the mountains and forests were all clouds, too.

There were many creatures there that were made of clouds, as well. Going there was like entering a marshmallow land.

There are many cloud beasts here, it would seem. Which one were you talking about?" Han Sen saw many creatures made of clouds, and he noted how they all appeared to be fairly docile.

"Brother Lone Bamboo and Han Sen! Are you two here to hunt the Cloud Beast, too?" Before Lone Bamboo answered Han Sen, a student from Sky Palace came running toward them. Lone Bamboo didn't respond, and Han Sen could tell he didn't know who this person was.

"I haven't been here long, so I don't know many people. Who are you?" Han Sen asked on Lone Bamboo's behalf.

The man wasn't of the Sky. He had the head of a white tiger, and the armor he wore was made of fur. He looked like one of the Tego, but it wasn't the one he had encountered before.

But if he had come to this peak, he must have been a Marquise Teacher. Even if he wasn't one of the Sky, he had to be a person of some renown.

The man answered, "My name is White Real. It's understandable that you don't know me, as I have been working at Sky Path Garden. I rarely ever leave."

You are Brother White." When Han Sen heard the man was working in the Sky Path Garden, he was taken aback.

Sky Path Garden was incredibly restricted. Even most students of the Sky were refused entry. And this man was an outsider, to top it all off.

Han Sen knew that Sky Path Garden offered the highest tier of technology research. Many geno arts were modified there, and that was where they developed treasures. The work was mostly done by the students of Sky Path Garden.

White Real looked very strong and lean, but he actually worked in a field that required mental fortitude. Han Sen was reminded that you should never judge a book by its cover.

White Real looked at Han Sen. "Brother Han, I admire you. Your modification of Under the Sky became an instant classic in Sky Path Garden. It was put in a textbook. Geniuses like you are wasted if they are not brought to someplace like Sky Path Garden."

That is too much for me. And I was just lucky in my modifications. I don't think I could do it again, if I had to," Han Sen responded. And he wasn't just being humble, either.

If Under the Sky hadn't been a skill he was already good at, then he never could have done what he did so perfectly.

"No, no, no! You are smart. There is no need for you to be so humble. Actually, I have always had a question I have wanted to ask you, but we have never had the chance to meet before today. Today, in this encounter, God is giving me this chance. This is how I encourage myself, for I hope you can help me." After that, White Real bowed to Han Sen.

Han Sen could see how sincere the man was being, and he knew that declining would leave him feeling guilty.

"You can ask me whatever you like, and we can discuss it. But I am truly quite average, and I fear I may not be able to help you," Han Sen said.

White Real was ecstatic to hear Han Sen's acceptance, and he ultimately ignored what Han Sen told him. He pulled out his phone and showed Han Sen information on a geno art. He then began excitedly explaining it in greater detail.

The geno art was complicated, and it was taking White Real a while to explain it. Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo.

Lone Bamboo sat down and said, "Time is no issue for me."

So Han Sen turned his attention back to White Real and listened. He quickly grasped the problem that the researcher was having.

White Real was studying a geno art called Echo. It initially sounded useless. After Han Sen learned the purpose behind the name Echo, however, he was surprised by what it did.

Echo was not a geno art that used sonic powers for navigation, the way a bat might. It was a fighting geno art that used sonic powers to attack.

The sonic powers continuously stacked up to deal blows of ever-increasing strength, increasing the duration and power of the attacks.

The idea behind it sounded fine, but stacking sonic powers was difficult. After all, when you attacked an enemy, you wouldn't always be in an enclosed area like a warehouse. Geno arts like that required a catered environment, which made them difficult to use in real-world scenarios.

White Real had been mostly successful with it. In a particular environment that was fitting, he could increase the power output and the duration of the sonic power. He couldn't carry a warehouse around in his pocket to fight, though.

If he needed to cage an opponent in a specific battleground before combat, the geno art wouldn't be reliable. White Real had researched this for a long time, and he couldn't find a way to make Echo effective at all times.

Han Sen thought for a while, and he found himself confused, too. Echo had a rock-solid flaw, and it was something that would be tricky to modify.

Fish could only swim in water, and birds could only fly in the air. Echo required a special environment to be cast effectively, and changing things too much would result in Echo not being Echo anymore.

"Brother White, I do not think I will be able to help you. If you want Echo to be used in real combat, it will have to be used in a sealed environment. Unless you have a big bell to trap your foe, I don't think there is another way to make use of this," Han Sen guiltily admitted to him.

When White Real heard this, his eyes brightened. "Wait, what you said makes perfect sense! I will just need a big bell to cage the enemy. By doing that, the environmental problem will be of no concern. With a bell to cage Echo, the sonic powers will bounce around inside it. It'd keep on attacking."

White Real kept on talking, confusing Han Sen. Although Han Sen had learned how to modify geno arts, his methods were very different than White Real's.

"Is everyone of the White family modifying geno arts?" Han Sen wondered. He thought back to his old teacher Bai Yishan, too. He felt bad.

White Real left in excitement. Han Sen did not think using a bell was a good idea. Who would be dumb enough to let themselves get trapped inside a bell, after all? Someone who was that stupid would not need to be killed with Echo.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2070 Red Cloud Beas

After White Real departed, Han Sen and Lone Bamboo continued walking up Rainbow Cloud Peak.

"This is the highest point of Rainbow Cloud Peak. That Cloud Beast is a rare sight." Lone Bamboo sat atop Rainbow Cloud Peak.

Han Sen sat next to Lone Bamboo on the plush cloud. He looked down the clouds below him.

A white cloud beast that looked like a unicorn was running around in the clouds below them. There was also a phoenix-like rainbow cloud beast flying around in the air. Han Sen could not tell which Cloud Beast Han Sen wanted to nab.

"When you see it, you will know it," Lone Bamboo said.

"Can't you just go to its den?" Han Sen asked.

"This Cloud Beast doesn't have a home, as it wanders constantly. And it is too fast to run down. Even a Duke might not be able to catch up to it. That is why we must wait." Lone Bamboo settled himself comfortably and placed his jade sword upon his lap.

"That jade sword is important to you." Han Sen was curious why Lone Bamboo still used a jade sword that had been built only for practice. He could have used any sword he wished—even a King class one.

Lone Bamboo did not answer, and he looked over the sea of clouds before them.

Han Sen let the subject drop. But when he thought the conversation was over, Lone Bamboo spoke. "Do you believe there is a real god presiding over this world?"

"It depends on how you define what a real god is. Some people take deified elites for gods," Han Sen said.

"Not like that. I am talking about a god that can grant people wishes," Lone Bamboo said.

Han Sen was shocked. Gods like that, from what Han Sen had come to learn, were nothing but bad news. From the god encountered by the Seventh Team to the Sky god on Planet Eclipse, they were some real arseholes.

"Did Lone Bamboo make a wish with a god?" Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo for a while before speaking. He said, "Maybe. But I don't like that kind of god."

"Why?" Lone Bamboo asked with a shift of his eyes.

"I once had friends who made a wish to a god like the ones you're talking about. Each of their stories ended poorly." Han Sen answered the question simply, but he did not elaborate on the specifics.

Lone Bamboo looked at Han Sen for a while, and then he turned back to the clouds. Very quietly, he said, "My sister made a wish to a god such as that."

When Han Sen heard this, he couldn't believe his ears. In shock, he said, "What? Your sister made a wish to a god? Who was that god? And what happened?"

Lone Bamboo looked at the clouds and calmly answered, "Something bad happened to me when I was young. Friends sold me out, and I was abandoned by my lover. I became a useless man. My sister prayed that I could pick myself up and be fine again. I don't know which god she prayed to, but I saw him take my sister. And then, I was punished by the nightmares."

"You saw him? What did he look like?" Han Sen immediately asked.

"I couldn't see the man's face. He grabbed my sister by her arm and pulled her into darkness. I tried to follow, but I failed. My sister was dragged into the black. She was so scared, and she kept yelling something, but I couldn't hear what she was saying. I could see that she was telling me to save her, but I was useless and I could not do anything. All I could do was watch what happened."

Lone Bamboo paused. When he spoke again, his voice was as slow and calm as ever.

"The man smiled at me, but I could not see his face. That smile has been scorched into my mind, and it has never warped or faded with the passage of time. I keep seeing it in my nightmares, and that is my only firm memory of him. If I ever find him, I'll recognize him through that smile he left me with. I will never forget this."

Han Sen's chest ached as Lone Bamboo finished the story. He now understood why the man had been able to endure the nightmares. Perhaps his heart had already been irreparably damaged, and so he couldn't get any worse.

Lone Bamboo continued. "Whether he is a real god or not, I have to find my sister. I will kill this god, even if it costs me my own life."

"If it is possible, I would like to kill that god with you. I'd like to kill a lot of gods, actually," Han Sen replied. He had stumbled across a common interest with Lone Bamboo.

Han Sen wanted to find a god, but he did not know if it was the same god that Lone Bamboo was searching for.

Lone Bamboo did not answer. He just looked out over the sea of clouds, seemingly unfazed. But suddenly, light began to shine over the edge of the clouds. It was bright and red, rising across the sky.

A red cloud was approaching them. It was so fast that it looked almost like a jet. It left a contrail of red smoke in its wake.

Now Han Sen understood why Lone Bamboo said he'd know the creature when he saw it. That Cloud Beast was a unique shade of bright red. It was shaped like an ordinary cloud, but its color made it unforgettable.

In a second, the Cloud Beast was next to the peak. When the other Cloud Beasts saw it, they backed off.

The creature began to circle the peak, leaving streams of red clouds behind it. It saw Lone Bamboo and Han Sen in its path, but it did not make an effort to avoid them. It wanted to play.

"Whoever claims it keeps it." Lone Bamboo gripped his jade sword and stood up. He teleported toward the creature and swung his blade at the red cloud that was nearing the peak.

No matter how many times Han Sen saw it, Lone Bamboo's strike was eye-catching. As simple as it was, it was profoundly beautiful. It was incredibly fast, as well.

Even with Han Sen's speed, there was no guarantee he could avoid a swing such as that.

But that red cloud released red light like a rocket. The red mist was discharged behind the Cloud Beast like a propellant, and suddenly, the creature disappeared from Han Sen's vision. And Lone Bamboo's attack had missed.

"So fast!" Han Sen was shocked. The red cloud couldn't teleport, but it moved fast enough that it seemed like it could.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2071 Cocky Red Cloud

Lone Bamboo chased the red cloud up into the air, slashing faster and faster with his blade. But the red cloud was way too quick, and it managed to avoid each and every one of Lone Bamboo's sword airs.

"I will help!" Han Sen drew his knife and swung it towards the red cloud. He summoned the wings on his ears, and his speed increased.

The red cloud sped up even faster and evaded Han Sen. He had suspected this would occur, though. He had managed to predict where the cloud would accelerate, so he adjusted his aim in front of the red cloud.

It wouldn't matter how fast the red cloud was if an attack was moving through its flight path.

But instead of continuing forward at the same speed, the red cloud immediately slowed down again. Han Sen's attack went harmlessly past it.

"Tricky little thing." Han Sen frowned, but he kept on swinging.

Lone Bamboo and Han Sen continued their assault on the red cloud without making contact. The red cloud could not escape, though, as it was constantly forced to avoid the attacks of the two.

"Now!" Han Sen was calculating all of the red cloud's possible escape routes, and he kept waving his Blood Feather Knife like mad. He created a net with his knife silks to ensnare the foe.

But the red cloud did not stop moving, and its speed was teleportation-like. The knife silks were unable to even touch it.

Seeing the red cloud accelerate yet again, Han Sen finally realized something. This creature wasn't using a sudden burst of speed as it tried to escape, as a rabbit might. This creature always moved this fast. It suddenly made sense that the creature was never afraid.

The red cloud was traveling around like a rocket, leaving behind a wake of red mist. It soon became apparent that the creature had used its contrails to write the word stupid.

"D*mn, this guy is smart! It can use the common language." Han Sen's eyes opened wide as he stared at the clouds.

"It's just a Marquise, but when the Sky came here, it already lived on Rainbow Cloud Peak. After all these years, its intelligence and power must way exceed that of an ordinary cloud beast. But Marquise is the highest level one can achieve here. There are no resources to support a higher tier than that. If there were, it would be even more powerful," Lone Bamboo said.

"Don't worry. When I catch him, we'll take him for a walk and level him up quick," Han Sen said, while looking at the red cloud.

The red cloud soared through the air with great speed. The red mist contrails started to spell out another word: bullsh*t. And then, the red clouds formed an emoji that seemed to look down on them in disdain.

And then, the clouds started to twist. They formed a red hand, producing one lifted finger at Han Sen.

"D*mn! This guy is a troll!" Han Sen summoned his dragon wings and took off after the red cloud.

As the red cloud sped up and evaded his knife air, Han Sen flapped his dragon wings and appeared above the creature.

And then, Han Sen struck downwards. As he did, he said, "You b*stard! Try being cocky now."

There was only a small distance to close, but Han Sen's knife could not match the speed of the red cloud. His knife only needed to move the distance of a hair's thickness, but the knife air could not catch up. The creature sped away, widening the distance between them again.

Han Sen watched as the creature ran away, and then the clouds twisted into a smug emoji. It looked as if the emoji was having a smoke.

Han Sen smiled evilly and used Blood Feather Knife. Invisible knife silks were spun into a net, and they were sent flying over to the red cloud.

The red cloud hit the knife silks, but the cloud itself was like tofu, and it was sheared away.

Han Sen controlled the knife silks well, though. He had no plan to kill it just yet.

"How cocky are you going to be now?" Han Sen shouted at the red cloud.

Suddenly, the cloud accelerated again. It went towards the knife silks, but it was cut to pieces by the fine strands.

Han Sen frowned. He only wanted to teach the beast a lesson, not kill it.

The red cloud didn't hesitate, though. It maintained course, still flying with blinding speed. The knife silks cut it to ribbons, but those ribbons gathered back into one cottony cloud. Then it presented Han Sen the shape of a thumbs down.

"That stupid cloud is strong!" Han Sen thought. "That's f*cking creepy."

It was incredibly fast, and its body could be shattered. Han Sen wasn't sure how that thing could be caught.

Lone Bamboo tried to snare it a few times, but he failed every time, too. They were the two fastest Marquise there were, but they were unable to catch up with the red cloud.

Even if Han Sen used teleport to reach the red cloud and attack, the red cloud's speed and reaction times would still enable it to dodge the knife airs and shockwaves. The longer they tried to capture the red cloud, the more they respected it. Not even a Duke could handle this creature.

Even if he hit the cloud, there was no point. It had a body that was like water, and after parts of it were lopped off, it'd just recompose easily.

Lone Bamboo spun his jade sword into something that resembled a tornado. The giant sword air vortex reached out to the red cloud, trying to suck the creature inside.

The red cloud sped up and escaped the grasp of the sword vortex. Even that was ineffective.

There was nothing Lone Bamboo could do against it, and he had lost against it just like Han Sen.

"It's no wonder it has survived this long, and it still hasn't been tamed by Sky Palace students. This thing is powerful!" Lone Bamboo mused.

"It is, but it cannot attack," Han Sen said.

There was currently no hope in catching up to the red cloud, so Lone Bamboo abandoned the quest for the moment. He said, "I will catch a normal Marquise cloud beast. What about you?"

"It's fine. I have my Legless Crane. I don't want to swap it out." Han Sen shook his head. Unless he found something like the red cloud, he could run faster than a normal Marquise xenogeneic, anyway. There was no point in getting another random mount. The Legless Crane was enough for him.

Lone Bamboo caught a Marquise cloud bird. It didn't take much to catch it. Ordinary Marquise creatures were slower than Lone Bamboo, and he managed to nab it with ease.

When Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were just about to leave, the cocky red cloud followed them. It flew in front of them and spelled out more words with the vapor. "Dumb*ss! Dumb*ss! Come and catch me."

Han Sen's eyebrows rose. That beast could use an exclamation mark.

"F*ck! I have to take you. Othewise, I am done calling myself Han Sen." Han Sen felt angry, but he did not turn around He knew he couldn't catch the red cloud right now. But he would find a way to get it eventually.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2072 The Possibilities of the Blood Feather Knife

After returning home, Han Sen spent some time thinking about capturing the red cloud. It seemed likely that petrification or freezing abilities would be effective against the red cloud.

But his own petrifying shockwave was no match for the red cloud's speed. Even if Han Sen teleported right next to the beast, the red cloud could still react fast enough to avoid the shockwave. Its ability to accelerate seemed almost endless.

"But the petrifying shockwave is a power obtained from refining a mutant xenogeneic gene. I need to follow its rigid terms of use to cast it. I can't use it with knife silks. If I could, it might be a lot more useful."

Han Sen was rapidly becoming obsessed with catching that cocky red cloud.

Turtle did not work on it. Han Sen had tried, but the Turtle image just wouldn't stick to the clouds. When the clouds spread, the Turtle spell would just come off. There were no better methods for applying it, either.

"If my Jadeskin had a freezing power, and I could put the Jadeskin godlight into the knife silks, I could possibly tie it up and make it into an ice cube. Jadeskin's godlight possesses the element of ice, but it doesn't possess a powerful freezing ability." Han Sen was starting to feel depressed.

He still couldn't think of a way to catch the red cloud. He had no choice but to wait until he could think of a good way to catch it.

The next day, Han Sen picked up Blood Feather Knife and went to visit the tenth elder. Han Sen wasn't going there to meet with him explicitly, though; more than anything, he was there to see Yun Suyi.

He had absorbed all of the mutant blood and returned the blade to its normal state. It was now a bona fide half-deified treasure. With some further refinements, there was every chance it could become a fully-fledged deified weapon.

Han Sen wanted to swap the Blood Feather Knife for his Ghost Teeth Knife. He needed to talk about it with Yun Suyi.

But Han Sen thought that if Yun Suyi had the knife, it would be best if he spoke to her father, Yun Changkong, as well. If Yun Changkong could not refine the deified weapon, he might have to ask for the leader's help.

When Han Sen went to see the Yun family, Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were both there. Thousand Feather Crane was out hunting xenogeneics, and he had not yet returned.

"Sister Yun, thank you for lending me your Blood Feather Knife. I've come to return it. There is, however, something I need to tell you first." Han Sen presented the knife to Yun Suyi. "I absorbed the xenogeneic blood. I am sorry I could not tell you about this any sooner."

Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were both shocked. The Blood Feather Knife was famous because it was the blood that had always prohibited it from becoming deified. If Han Sen really had removed the mark, then it had a chance of becoming deified again.

Yun Suyi accepted the knife and inspected it. The blood really was gone. The knife was as clean as a glossy feather.

"How did you do that?" Yun Suyi asked Han Sen with visible shock.

The Feather had tried every method they could think of to remove the blood on the knife, but each attempt had ended in failure. If they knew removing the blood was possible, they'd have never given the knife away. Han Sen seemed to only possess the powers of an Earl or a Marquise, so she had no clue how he might have done this.

"Mutant blood meshes well with my geno art, so I was able to absorb it," Han Sen explained.

"Brother Han, this is a great service. If the Feather knew about this, they'd be furious." Yun Sushang, overhearing them talk, sighed.

"It was all down to luck," Han Sen said with a grin.

Yun Suyi took the Ghost Teeth Knife from her waist and returned it to Han Sen. Her fingers lingered on the blade, though, and it seemed like she'd miss it. "I have not used it for long, so I can't believe I am already giving it back."

"But now you have the Blood Feather Knife, which is greater than the Ghost Teeth Knife," Han Sen said, as he took Ghost Teeth Knife back.

The Blood Feather Knife was strong, but Han Sen was more comfortable with the Ghost Teeth Knife. It complemented his abilities.

"It's different." Yun Suyi shook her head, but did not say anything more. She didn't sound happy about the prospect of the Blood Feather Knife's potential.

Just as Han Sen expected, Yun Changkong took the Blood Feather Knife to the Sky Palace leader. The leader, in turn, passed it on to the folks at Sky Path Garden. He allowed them to work on it, in the hopes of making it deified again.

This news spread all across Sky Palace. According to the research results, there was an 80% chance it could become deified again.

Sky Palace was fervently excited. Even the nobles of Sky Palace seemed giddy. Millennia might pass without a new deified weapon turning up.

But Angia, and certain others in Sky Palace, weren't as joyful. They did not look good.

"It's Han Sen again!" Angia growled.

All the races guarded their deified weapons jealously. This one should have belonged to the Feather, but it now belonged to Sky Palace. The Feather in Holy Heaven heard what had happened, too. They all looked upset, and it was difficult to determine if they were shocked or just mad.

Han Sen found the opportunity to return to the sanctuaries again. There, he hugged his cute wife and daughter.

"Dad, I want a hug too." Bao'er approached, looking at Han Sen.

Han Sen held one child in each arm. He felt happy. It would have been perfect if Littleflower was still around.

The next morning, Han Sen prepared to return to Sky Palace. But just as he was about to, Bao'er jumped into his arms and said, "Dad, I want to go with you."

You still need to go to school. I will take you when you grow up," Han Sen said.

"Huh! If you're not taking me, then I will find my own way there," Bao'er said defiantly, much to Han Sen's surprise.

"You have a way of getting there?" Han Sen asked. Bao'er wasn't an ordinary child, so there was a chance she might have actually found a way there.

"I'm not telling you. Since you're not taking me, I will go there myself," Bao'er said flatly

"Bao'er, it's not that I don't want to take you. It's because I cannot take you. Just wait a little while, until I'm back on Planet Eclipse. I will take you there then, okay?" Han Sen said quickly, trying to comfort her. He didn't want her to do anything rash.

Han Sen couldn't take her there yet. Sky Palace wouldn't allow the presence of a random outsider. If someone saw her, it'd be hard to explain.

"Fine, but you cannot lie to me. If this is a lie, I will still go there my own way." Bao'er held out her finger for a pinky promise.

"I promise you. I will take you there when I return to Planet Eclipse," Han Sen said seriously. He hooked her little pinky with his own, and then he touched her thumbs.

Bao'er believed Han Sen, and so she jumped out of his arms.

Han Sen suddenly thought of something. "Bao'er, the items that you sucked inside the little gourd. Can they be released?"

"Yeah." Bao'er blinked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Read Super Gene - Chapter 2041 - Ruins at the Bottom of the Pool online free - Novel Full

2041 Ruins at the Bottom of the Pool

When Han Sen had lived in the Alliance, he had been good in the water. After spending several months in the Dream Lake, his talents underwater only improved. He had become so proficient that he could swim easily, even if he was tied up.

The last of the Spiky Turtles vanished into the Dragon Pool, and Han Sen was the first to jump in after them. Dragon Fifteen invited Xius to jump into the pool after Han Sen. Then Dragon Fifteen's maid, Long Ying, followed Dragon Fifteen into the water.

Han Sen did not show off his abilities, though. He pretended to use a godlight to swim.

Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were also comfortable in the water, performing just as well in the water as on land. They were Dragons, after all.

Xius swam behind them, her snake tail sending her smoothly through the water.

"Pure Dragons are strong," Han Sen thought. "Dragon Fifteen and Xius are both Marquises, so Dragon Fifteen will be stronger than Dragon Thirteen was. That Long Ying is more powerful than either of them, though. She must be a Duke. There is no way I could beat them in battle."

The pool did not seem large from the outside, but it was like a bowl turned upside down. It got wider towards the bottom. Han Sen could see many Spiky Turtles swimming beneath them. Down there, even the giant Duke class turtles did not look very big.

The pool was deep, and Han Sen could not see very much. He couldn't see what might have been so alluring, so he just followed the turtles down.

Dragon Fifteen and Xius were not in a rush, and they simply followed Han Sen. They could talk underwater, so they didn't even need to rely on clumsy hand signals.

The deeper they swam, the darker it became. When they were ten thousand meters down, however, a light appeared. It was like the light at the end of the tunnel.

Han Sen had never been there before, so he had no idea what the light was.

"Does this pool lead someplace else? Is it going back to the Ancient God space?" he wondered.

Han Sen swiftly realized that he was incorrect. The light was not an exit. As they went deeper, the blurry light resolved itself into an object. At the bottom of the pool, there was a large palace.

Han Sen didn't know what material the palace was made of, but it gleamed with blue light. The radiance lit up the entire underwater world like some fairytale.

But the fairytale palace had mostly collapsed. It was in disarray, little more than a ruin. The turtles, however, accelerated as they saw it.

Han Sen looked around, but he did not catch a glimpse of the Dragon God. The thought that it was gone made him feel safer, so he followed the Spiky Turtles towards the palace.

Upon drawing closer to the palace, he realized that the palace was far bigger than he had originally thought. A single pillar was dozens of meters tall.

Han Sen looked over the palace, eventually picking out a stone table that was very large. Several human adults could lie flat on the table without covering its surface. It clearly belonged to a civilization that was neither human nor Dragon.

The bodies of the Dragon were quite similar to humans. They would have no reason to produce a relic of that size.

"What is this palace?" Dragon Fifteen asked Han Sen.

Han Sen shook his head, and he pretended to choke on water as he tried to answer. Then, using a godlight to clear the water away from his mouth, he said, "I don't know. I told you, the Dragon God brought me here. I don't know anything about this place. There is nothing I can do to prove it if you do not believe me."

Dragon Fifteen stopped asking. He had forced Han Sen to swim down with them because he found Han Sen suspicious, not because he really wanted Han Sen to lead them. He couldn't leave Han Sen alone, and he had to keep a watchful eye on him. It was the safest thing to do.

Xius, looking at the palace, said, "Fifteen, the legends say that the Return Ruin Sea belongs to the sea gods from the xenogeneic space. Is that true?"

Dragon Fifteen raised an eyebrow. "When the Dragon took over Return Ruin Sea, we didn't find evidence of any sea gods. I don't know if myths about them are true, for I've never discovered any sea god relics before. You seem to know a lot, though. Can you tell me if the palace is related to the conundrum of the sea gods?"

Xius smiled and said, "The sea gods are a higher race, according to the legends. They fell a long time ago, however, so no one knows much about them. There are bits and bobs lying around, scattered, in faint remembrance for their past existence. The ruins found prior to this were far smaller and less significant, though. Judging from the architecture, this really does seem similar to the style of the sea gods. I cannot be one hundred percent certain, of course."

As they held their discussion, the Spiky Turtles reached the palace. Their purpose there was clear. They did not travel around the palace in search of something. Like arrows, they went straight past the palace to one ruin in particular.

Many Spiky Turtles stopped at a ruin that looked like a mountain. They floated in the water. When the giant Spiky Turtle brought the Turtle King there, the Turtle King squealed. The rest of the turtles surrounded the ruin and started to dig through the mound of rubble.

The rocks were the same unknown blue material. Whatever they were, they must have been very hard, as not even the Duke turtles could break them. They had to just displace them, instead.

All the turtles got busy moving the rocks away.

Han Sen and the others stopped some distance from the palace and watched the turtles dig through the ruins. They did not make a move.

The army of turtles quickly dug through the rubble, and something became visible beneath the collapsed ruin. As more and more of the rocks were moved away, the object became clearer.

Beneath the mountain of rubble was a statue of a sea turtle. It was a very strange sea turtle, though. It seemed to be standing on two feet, and it was clad in a weird set of armor. A circular helmet rested on the sea turtle's head, and it held a hammer in each of its claws.

That statue was a dozen meters tall. It was very strange, but it seemed to be made from the same blue rock. The weirdest thing was the biped turtle that it depicted.

As Han Sen observed the statue, the rest of the turtles stopped moving. The Turtle King screamed, and the rest of the turtles lay down below it. It looked as if they were kowtowing.

The Spiky Turtle King floated down from the giant turtle's head and swam over to the sea turtle statue.

"Are those turtles related to the statue? Are they blood related?" Long Ying asked with surprise.

"That might be a possibility." Xius was looking at the statue and the Turtle King.

Long Ying wished to say something more, but the Turtle King had reached the statue. The plate-sized black body landed atop the helmet of the turtle statue.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2042 Battle in the Dragon Pool

Han Sen only noticed now that the helmet on the seat turtle statue had a circular, plate-sized slot in the top.

The Spiky Turtle King's body landed atop the helmet. It withdrew its neck and limbs into its shell and dropped neatly into the slot. It was a perfect fit.

The Spiky Turtle King's black diamond shell began to shine. Then, the entire statue started to shine with that same black light, too. The blue statue slowly turned black, and the turtle's hammers transformed into black crystals. A lifeforce began to radiate from them.

Han Sen and the others were appropriately shocked. They had never seen anything like this before.

Boom!

The hammer-wielding turtle moved forward. With a single step, it made the floor of the entire pool shake. The power surged through the water around it, sweeping all the turtles backward.

"Such power! That exceeds even a King!" Long Yin was in shock.

Dragon Fifteen shook his head. "No, it is not above King class. It is around half-deified."

Xius nodded and said, "It is not deified, but it is certainly greater than a basic King class. It is half-deified."

As the three of them spoke, the dual-wielding turtle walked through the ruins. That giant palace was perfectly sized for the turtle. He walked toward the palace, smacking down buildings that happened to be in his way with his hammers.

Every swing released a frightening shockwave, crushing the blue rocks scattered about. He pushed all the stone and rubble aside, forming a path for himself.

He came to the front gate of the palace, approximately one mile away.

When he approached the palace and swung a hammer toward it, a dragon-like power suddenly shot out of the palace and collided with the shockwave.

The two powers crashed against each other, but no explosion was released. The two powers tangled together instead, forming a giant underwater tornado. Everything around them was sucked into it.

The turtles in the vicinity tried to swim away. Some of the slower Spiky Turtles were pulled into the tornado. They were crushed by its velocity within a second, and red streams began to circle within the vortex.

Pang!

The Turtle Statue swung one of its hammers. The power of its strike broke through the tornado, allowing some of the luckier Spiky Turtles to get away.

Han Sen immediately started swimming away, as that power was too frightening. It was far beyond a level he could be expected to fight.

Dragon Fifteen was of the same mind. Together, they all looked to escape. If they did not leave now, they might not be able to withstand the power that would be released as the fight continued. They could very well die there.

A strange door then opened within the palace. Han Sen was in the midst of swimming away, but he still turned to look back.

Through that doorway, a giant head appeared. It was the Dragon God that had eaten Han Sen.

Roar!

A Dragon roar came from its mouth. The shockwave shot forward with blinding speed, and Han Sen and Dragon Fifteen were too slow to evade it. The impact left blood trailing past their lips.

Now the fight began in earnest. As the two monsters fought, the simple shockwaves were enough to kill Han Sen and Dragon Fifteen.

There were more hammer-strike sounds, and Han Sen heard two more roars. And then, the world started to tremble again.

Han Sen did not have time to look at what might have happened. He swam quickly toward the surface.

Long Ying grabbed Dragon Fifteen and summoned her powers. Her dragon wings unfurled and then snapped downward with the force of a cannon, firing the two Dragons toward the surface. She completely ignored Han Sen and Xius.

Xius flapped her snake tail and used a holy light for a boost, which let her swim faster than any fish. She outran all the Spiky Turtles, even those that were of Duke class.

Han Sen did not slow down, either. He focused all his power and skill into swimming, and he was able to keep up with Xius.

Xius was shocked to see Han Sen maintaining pace with her. But now was not the time to watch Han Sen. She had to focus on reaching the surface.

Boom!

A giant shockwave was approaching. Han Sen moved fast, ducking into the refuge offered by a Duke turtle's shell. And then, that power went right past him. It tore apart all the lesser turtles around. Their shells were ripped open like paper, and their gore dyed the water red.

The Duke class giant turtles were bounced ten meters forward.

Han Sen was knocked into a giant turtle. He quickly grabbed the cannon-like spikes and allowed the turtle to tow him back to the surface.

Xius was hit, too. But she was strong, and she survived the shockwave. She also reached the surface.

When they reached the surface, Dragon Fifteen quickly gathered Long Shan and the others onto a giant green leaf. Xius landed on another green leaf. They were leaving that island with all haste.

The turtles wanted to escape, too. Han Sen remained atop a turtle's back, clutching its spike. The Duke class Spiky Turtles could run faster than he could.

Boom!

Before the turtles reached the shoreline, a noise began to rumble from the pool. The water in the pool swelled up like a pillar, rising a hundred meters into the sky.

And then, an angry beast appeared. It had blue scales, and it possessed the head of a dragon. Its body, however, was like a kirin's. It was glowing blue. It wasn't like a monster, overall; it was more like a holy beast.

Now Han Sen knew what the Dragon God really looked like. He did not know what sort of xenogeneic it could be, though.

The black crystal turtle followed it out, wielding two black hammers in its hands. The hammers tore apart space itself, and the turtle teleported in front of the Dragon God.

The Dragon God roared. Its blue presence struck the hammer with earthquake

force.

The power broke the mountains of the island, and Han Sen's Spiky Turtle was sent rolling. Not long after, Han Sen and the turtle fell into the sea. Han Sen was still clutching the spike firmly.

The scary power flew wildly throughout Return Ruin Sea. Even underwater, Han Sen could feel the surges of power. Waves rose to heights of a hundred meters, and lots of water was vaporized.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2043 Escaping Under the Sea

The giant Spiky Turtle was swimming deep into the sea. Han Sen hung onto to creature, using its large body to avoid the scary shockwaves as they went. When he reached an area outside of the effective radius of the shockwaves, he let go of the turtle. He looked over his shoulder and saw many Spiky Turtles swimming deep into the sea around them.

Han Sen was afraid he might have swum too deep. He didn't want to escape from the shockwave, only to become food for the xenogeneics that lurked in the depths of the sea. So, he didn't dive any further.

While Han Sen floated in the sea, he saw a familiar face approach. It was Xius,

the Gana.

She was different from the Gana sisters that Han Sen knew. Xius wasn't one of the Gana nobility, and she was strong.

Han Sen frowned, but he did not abandon his place. Going upwards would take him back to where the dual-wielding turtle and the Dragon God fought. Waiting here seemed like his best option.

Your name is San Mu?" Xius asked, coming next to Han Sen. "Not bad. Is there something you need?" Han Sen watched Xius carefully.

Xius smiled. "It is rare to see crystallizers here. It is even rarer to find an Earl like you. I have heard Knife Queen has a crystallizer student. He goes by the name of Han Sen. Do you know him?"

The sudden question caught Han Sen off guard, but he kept his expression from changing. "I don't know every other crystallizer out there, but I am familiar with Han Sen. He is our pride and joy, but I'm afraid he does not know me."

Xius sighed and looked at Han Sen. "Han Sen is indeed someone to be proud of. He killed Dragon Thirteen and Sharon. That is an extraordinarily rare feat for an Earl. Unfortunately, he disappeared in the Ancient God space. I would like to see him. Do you know where he might be found?"

"I am afraid I will have to disappoint you, as I am just an ordinary crystallizer. I do not know Han Sen personally enough to know where he might be," Han Sen said casually

Han Sen remained outwardly calm, but his stomach was churning. It looked like the deaths of Dragon Thirteen and Sharon had become rather well-known. That meant if the Dragon found out who he really was, they'd be inclined to kill him.

When Xius opened her mouth to say something else, a shadow approached. Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were coming.

They moved in front of Han Sen and Xius like the dragons they were.

Dragon Fifteen looked at Han Sen, and his expression was unreadable. Then, he spoke to Xius, "Xius, this place is dangerous. Why don't I let Long Ying take you

somewhere safe?"

"A fight like this is a rare sight. Danger is a price worth paying." Xius smiled. She had no intention of leaving.

Instead of responding, Dragon Fifteen punched Han Sen

He gathered a lot of power in that punch, and his fist slipped through the water like a needle. The water resistance didn't even slow it down, and it came right for

Han Sen.

Dragon Fifteen wanted to kill Han Sen before the two monsters were done fighting. Han Sen was familiar with this power, though. He wouldn't soon forget the Evilbreaker power of the Dragon. When Dragon Fifteen used Evilbreaker power, Han Sen dove deeper into the sea.

Dragon Fifteen was surprised by how swift Han Sen was. "That crystallizer is very strong in the water. He is no worse than a Dragon… He might even be better."

"Such an evil person! Long Ying, get rid of him." Dragon Fifteen looked grim. He finally realized that Han Sen had only been pretending to be poorly suited to the water.

"Yes," Long Ying answered. She flapped her wings like a raptor, sending powerful gusts of water behind her as she shot off after Han Sen into the deep

sea.

Han Sen saw the speed with which she was approaching, and he knew he would lose if he did not do something soon. He kept swimming down for the moment, though. Long Ying closed on him. Her lance split the water hungrily, thrusting towards Han Sen.

Han Sen moved, evading the Evilbreaker Lance. Long Ying hummed, and then her lance underwent a transformation. A dragon appeared on it, and its speed increased. It disappeared, only to reappear and pierce through Han Sen's head.

Pang! Han Sen's body exploded like a water balloon, but there was no blood.

"A clone of Moon?" Long Ying frowned. The clone looked so real, it had even tricked her. That pissed her off.

She looked around, and she realized that Han Sen was gone.

She released her Dragon presence to find Han Sen, but she could not detect him at all. He was outside the radius of a thousand meters. Long Ying frowned.

Han Sen was clinging to the bottom of a blue shark like a barnacle. He used his Dongxuan Aura to mask his presence, before allowing the shark to take him deep into the sea.

Once he reached the bottom, Han Sen looked around. There was a lot of coral nearby, growing together like a section of forest. He didn't enter there, though. Instead, he dropped to the sand and started to dig into it.

Not long after, Long Ying reached the bottom of the sea. She looked around and swung her Dragon lance. A sharp lance light swept across the coral like a scythe cutting hay. The coral broke, and many of the xenogeneics within were killed. The sea was dyed red.

"This guy is good at running off." Long Ying frowned. She looked around, then headed off in a different direction.

Han Sen did not move an inch beneath the sand, and he had no intention of leaving. A few minutes later, Long Ying returned.

"Strange. Where did he go?" Long Ying searched around again, then left the sea bed and returned to Dragon Fifteen. Han Sen felt relieved. He emerged from the sand and hid himself inside a seashell.

The shells were two meters tall, and they had been living in the coral. They had died to Long Ying"s lance. After hiding himself on their remains, Han Sen summoned Spell in her sniper rifle form. He wanted to see if the long range scope would work beneath the sea.

It worked. Han Sen hid inside the shell, but from down there, he could see Dragon Fifteen, Long Ying, and Xius a few thousand meters away. He could not hear what they were saying, but he was pretty good at reading lips.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2044 Dragon Corpse

The battle continued to rage upon the surface of the sea. Fortunately, it had little effect on the ocean depths.

Suddenly, there was a boom and something massive fell into the sea.

Han Sen quickly looked towards it through the scope. The xenogeneic Dragon God had fallen, kicking up goliath waves. Even the sea bed was affected as the churning water raised swirls of sand and debris.

It seemed that the Dragon God had lost consciousness. Its body sank, and when Han Sen saw its head, he noted that its skull had been cracked. The hammer-wielding turtle had probably plonked it pretty hard.

"Sh*t! That dual-hammer turtle is that strong?" Han Sen was shocked.

The dual-hammer turtle quickly dropped into the sea after the Dragon God. The hammer came down to strike the Dragon God's head again, and what was left of its skull was sundered. The turtle snatched a blue orb out of the monster's remains and swam away.

The Dragon God's body slowly sank through the water until it came down near Han Sen.

A while passed, and the dual-hammer turtle did not return. Xius and Dragon Fifteen arrived next to the corpse.

"Xius, do you know what this creature is?" Dragon Fifteen asked Xius.

Xius looked at the Dragon God's body and said, "I'm not sure, but its power should be the equivalent of something half- deified. The dual-hammer turtle already took the most important item, but the body of the beast itself should still prove useful. Its blue scales, especially so. If what Long Shan said was true, and the scales can speed up one's evolution, then they will be a prized treasure."

"I was thinking the same thing! It is lucky for the Dragon. Long Ying, quickly prep the body for transport," Dragon Fifteen said to Long Ying.

Long Ying nodded and swam closer to the Dragon God's body. She tried to pick it up.

Han Sen watched her work, regretting that there was nothing he could do. He couldn't beat Long Ying in a fight, so he couldn't interfere. A half-deified's body was a valuable treasure, but he valued his own life more.

But when Long Ying came down next to the Dragon God's body and grabbed its tail, her Duke powers were not enough to lift the corpse.

Long Ying's face changed. She spread her dragon wings to emit the shadow of a dragon. Her arms transformed into the scaly limbs of a dragon. She managed to shift the body a little, but she was unable to lift it.

"Fifteen, this xenogeneic's body is too heavy. We need more assistance if we want to move it," Long Ying told Dragon Fifteen.

Dragon Fifteen frowned, and then he said, "In that case, Xius and I will watch the body while you go and find help."

That evil crystallizer might still be around. How about I stay here and you go for help?" Long Ying did not want to leave Dragon Fifteen unprotected.

"It's fine. You go," Dragon Fifteen said, waving his hands dismissively. He wanted to get this done as soon as possible.

Seeing Long Ying leave, though, Han Sen was delighted. If it was just Dragon Fifteen and Xius—two Marquises—he might have a chance to nab the spoils.

But he still had to consider the weight of the Dragon God's body. Not even Long Ying's Duke strength could lift it. Even if Han Sen summoned his Destiny's Tower, he doubted that he could absorb it and take it away.

"What can I steal?" Han Sen used his scope to examine the body, but he didn't know much about the creature. He couldn't tell if what he was seeing was actually good stuff.

"Long Shan and the others said that its scales can speed up the evolution process, so the scales have to be decent, at least. But it has too many scales for me to try to grab them all. Before I finished harvesting it, Long Ying would be back with help. And then, I certainly would not be able to run. Xius and Dragon Fifteen are here, as well, and they are annoying enough." Han Sen was hesitating.

At this time, Xius walked in front of the Dragon God's body. Observing the creature's neck, she said, "I don't know where this xenogeneic might have come from, but from its appearance, we can determine that it is definitely some sort of dragon. Aside from the dragon orb that the turtle stole, the most important thing for us to take would be the scales. Do you agree?"

Hearing what Xius said, Han Sen turned his scope in the direction she was looking. He saw a scale on the Dragon God's neck that appeared to be growing upside-down. The other scales were light blue, but this one was so dark that it was almost black. It also seemed to be shaped differently than the other scales.

The other scales looked like fans, and they were the size of grinding discs. That Upside-Down Scale, however, was only around the size of a plate. It was shaped like a heart.

"Not bad. This half-deified xenogeneic is one of the Dragon. That is the Upside-Down Scale." Dragon Fifteen walked over to the body and tried to tear off the scale.

But when he grabbed the scale by its edges, he was unable to remove it. Dragon God was dead, and its lifeforce was gone. The flesh had certainly weakened. But even so, it seemed that a Marquise would have difficulty removing the Upside-Down Scale.

Dragon Fifteen frowned. Power swelled within his body as he spread his wings. He grew three feet taller, and his muscles hardened like steel. His scales all turned black.

"Good grief. This Dragon Fifteen is a xenogeneic. Are all Dragons xenogeneics, I wonder?" Han Sen thought to himself.

Watching this display, Han Sen thought that Dragon Fifteen might have been more powerful than Dragon Thirteen. The Dragon were born strong, and any pure Dragon could become stronger than those of any other race. Their claim of being the bravest was not some bluff.

His nails became blades, and Dragon Fifteen poked them into the flesh beside the scale. He cut around the scale and it popped loose.

"F*ck! That's it." Han Sen was angry. He aimed Spell at Dragon Fifteen and pulled the trigger. He emerged from the shell and ran towards the Dragon God's corpse.

Dragon Fifteen seemed to be ready. He gave a hum, then swung his hand at the bullet fired from Spell. The bullet was cut in half, then exploded.

As this occurred, Dragon Fifteen waved his other hand at Han Sen. The talons shook the water into a number of blades that headed towards Han Sen.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2045 Fighting for the Upside-Down Scale

Pang!

Han Sen's body exploded as the blades sliced through it. Another Han Sen rushed Dragon Fifteen from the side.

Dragon Fifteen flapped his wings, creating a moon-shaped swirl of water. He ran at Han Sen with his cold dragon claws raised to strike Han Sen's heart. Dragon Fifteen hadn't planned on immediately securing the scale; his primary objective was to kill Han Sen.

The Evilbreaker powers raced toward Han Sen. Even with Han Sen's speed, avoiding those claws would be difficult. Pang!

Han Sen's body was cut to ribbons, but it was just another Moon clone.

Dragon Fifteen turned to the Dragon God's body. Han Sen floated near the corpse as he stuffed the scale into his pocket.

Dragon Fifteen came at Han Sen furiously, but Han Sen swam away with the grace of a fish. He was swimming at a pace much greater than Dragon Fifteen was capable of.

Han Sen put some distance between Dragon Fifteen and himself, but just as he started to relax, a lance came at him through the water. It was Long Ying.

Han Sen knew now that he had been tricked. Long Ying had not left, and her departure was only to lure him out.

"Nice plan." Han Sen did not have time to think. The lance light covered a radius of a hundred meters beneath that sea, keeping him from escaping. There was nothing Han Sen could do, so he pulled out his Blood Feather Knife and used his knife and sword powers. He blocked the lance that was coming for him.

Long Ying wanted to prevent Han Sen's escape, so she cast many more lance lights. Each of the lance powers was weakened, however.

But every time Han Sen used his knife to deflect the lance light, the impact bounced him away. His chest felt like it was getting struck by lightning, and the pain was fierce.

Han Sen wasn't bleeding yet, though. He tried to use those impacts to toss him further away from Long Ying. But Dragon Fifteen was already behind him, and when his Evilbreaker claws came for Han Sen, they tried to snare him like an ugly net.

Han Sen's vision suddenly flashed into a view of sequence structures composed of molecules. He kept swinging his Blood Feather Knife, striking back against the claw light. He managed to break it, and then it turned into nothing. Not stopping, Han Sen continued his flight into the deeper reaches of the sea.

Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying paused for a moment, stunned that an Earl had been able to break Dragon Fifteen's claw light. Dragon Fifteen had recognized the Blood Feather Knife, and his face darkened.

"That is Han Sen! Do not let him flee."

"I won't let him escape again." Long Ying looked cold. She became a dragon xenogeneic, and she flapped her dragon wings in pursuit of Han Sen.

As Han Sen fled, he continuously swung his knife to weave knife silks into the water.

Long Ying kept coming, though, cutting through the knife silks as she moved. The knife silks were unable to do anything to her Duke xenogeneic body.

Dong!

Long Ying attacked Han Sen again. That lance power was stronger than the previous attack. Han Sen's Blood Feather Knife almost couldn't withstand it, and his body rocketed down into the sea bed. He sank into the crater the impact had formed, and the sand and rocks rose to cover his shape.

"Escaping won't be that easy." Long Ying spun her lance into a blur, forming a vortex in the water. All the sand and rocks were sucked away from Han Sen's hiding place, clearing the water.

Han Sen had planned to escape under the cover of the sand, but now he was visible, and the vortex slowed down his movements. He couldn't escape quickly.

Dragon Fifteen caught up. Her claw lights flashed at Han Sen like a meteor shower.

Han Sen decided to stop fighting the current and allow the water to jerk him towards Dragon Fifteen. He used his Blood Feather Knife alongside Super Spank.

Dragon Fifteen did not wish to fight Han Sen, though. He started to fall back, swinging his claws as he went. The Blood Feather Knife broke every claw into dust, but it took too much time. Long Ying was again in front of Han Sen, with an attack prepped.

Han Sen used his knife with Super Spank powers, and he almost broke the lance's sequence structure. But the lance knocked Han Sen away, all the same. Something in his chest tore and blood spilled out of his mouth and nose.

Long Ying and Dragon Fifteen did not let Han Sen rest. They kept up a continuous string of attacks.

If Dragon Fifteen had been there alone, Han Sen could have fought him off. Long Ying was not a strong Duke, but her level was still equal to a xenogeneic Sharon. Han Sen didn't have much of a chance.

Han Sen used his Moon clones to absorb a few attacks, but things were taking a turn for the worse. A lance was eventually able to break his armor and thrust into his shoulder.

Han Sen's movements slowed as he sustained more and more injuries. Dragon Fifteen's claws were able to land on Han Sen, digging in a few bloody trenches into his back.

Long Ying's lance flashed furiously. It struck whenever Han Sen was distracted by Dragon Fifteen's attacks.

Han Sen gritted his teeth and suppressed the pain from his wounds. He lifted the Blood Feather Knife to repel Long Ying's lance.

Duke powers were scary. After that hit, Han Sen was knocked to the bottom of the sea again. Blood came oozing out of him.

The sand and debris rose, and Long Ying used her lance to clear the area again. Han Sen's body had formed a deep hole. But when Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying cleared the hole all the way to the bottom, they were shocked. Han Sen was not there.

They searched for Han Sen, but he was gone. It was as if he had vanished into thin air.

Dragon Fifteen looked like fury incarnate. Han Sen had just vanished and taken the half-deified Upside-Down Scale with him.

"Send word. Find Han Sen, even if you have to drain the Return Ruin Sea. Bring him to me, dead or alive." Dragon Fifteen looked cold.

Long Ying was depressed. She couldn't figure out how Han Sen had escaped.

Long Ying did not need to leave the water to contact others of their race. She got on her phone and spread the news. Help came to move Dragon God's body, and she ordered other Dragons and xenogeneics to search for Han Sen throughout the Return Ruin Sea.

Han Sen's body appeared in a house in the Alliance, but he started coughing up blood as soon as he arrived.

The powers of an Earl were weak. Unless he used super god spirit, he'd be unable to match a Duke. So, he came back to the Alliance.

"It is lucky I brought the scale back with me. Otherwise, it would have been a grand loss." Han Sen licked his lips as he stroked the blue Upside-Down Scale.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2046 Resting Time

Han Sen put away the scale and rested. His wounds slowly recovered. He did not plan on returning to the geno universe for a while, and instead wanted to stay in the Alliance for a bit.

The Dragon were looking for him, and although Dragon Fifteen did not know Han Sen would teleport back to the same point he had left, Han Sen still thought it'd be a bit too risky to head back for the time being.

If Han Sen did not show up for a long time, and the Dragon could not find him in the Return Ruin Sea, it was likely they'd believe he had escaped entirely. When they let their guard down, it'd be much easier for Han Sen to slip back in and get off the planet.

The Dragon elites couldn't guard the Return Ruin Sea forever, so it was only a matter of time before they left.

While Han Sen was in the Alliance, he continued to absorb the deified blood that stained his Blood Feather Knife. It'd be great if he could become a Marquise while gone. It'd greatly increase his odds of making it out of the Return Ruin Sea when he went back.

"Come here, my baby. Let Daddy hug you." Han Sen picked Han Ling'er up off her bed and kissed her.

Han Ling'er used her hands to touch Han Sen's face. It seemed as if she didn't like it.

"You've been gone for so long, Little Ling'er isn't going to remember you," Ji Yanran complained.

"Then I should stay here more. I won't go back for a while." Han Sen didn't tell her that he had been chased. He didn't want to worry his family.

Family life wasn't as good as Han Sen thought it would be, though. Changing nappies, bottle feeding, and guessing Han Linker's thoughts wasn't easy.

Babies were monsters no one could communicate with. Although Han Ling'er was very quiet for a child and did not cry, she still gave him a lot of trouble.

It was impossible to know what she wanted. Her resting times were different from his, too. Whenever Han Sen sought rest, her eyes would shoot open and she'd want to play.

Now Han Sen knew how difficult it was for Ji Yanran. Guessing what a kid wanted was much harder than predicting the moves of an opponent.

No one dared make Han Ling'er mad, either. If she activated her super god spirit mode, she could potentially blow up the entire planet.

Han Ling'er loved to sunbathe, and she was curious about the world. Han Sen loved taking his airship out to sightsee with her.

"She is so young, and she does not like to stay at home. When she grows up, she is going to run away," Han Sen thought to himself. He was not upset by this, however.

It was rare for Han Sen to stay in the Alliance for a significant amount of time. He called on his family, and Bao'er, to join him for a vacation.

Han Sen wanted to visit a spa on Planet Ice, but Ling'er loved to be out in the sun. So, he had to cancel that. He went to Planet Sea instead, which had many beaches and lots of sun. There were many creatures there, too.

Bao'er and Ling'er built sandcastles together, while Han Sen and Ji Yanran lay on deck chairs to enjoy the sea wind. Luolan and Han Yufei went diving.

The family was enjoying their vacation when two young boys approached. Behind them was an escort of bodyguards.

The two boys looked to be about the same height as Bao'er, and they were around the age of five. One walked with pride, as if he was the boss. The other boy was very quiet. He walked next to the proud boy, looking rather harmless.

The two boys went up to Bao'er and Ling'er. The proud boy looked at Bao'er and snapped his fingers. The bodyguard then brought out pretty gemstones, high tech toys, and flowers to present to Bao'er.

"Pretty lady, come and be my girlfriend, and all these are yours." The proud little boy pointed at a luxurious airship, hovering just above the sea.

Bao'er and Ling'er looked at the boy. Then, Bao'er blinked and said, "That's all you're offering?"

Tell me whatever you desire, then. My name is Ning Buao. I have nothing but money. If you agree to be my girlfriend, I can give you everything you want," the little boy said.

"I would like to see fish fly in the sky." Bao'er blinked.

"What?" The little boy was confused.

For some reason, the quiet boy stepped further away.

"Like this!" Bao'er said. Then she grabbed the bad boy and threw him into the sea.

The boy did not fall straight into the water. First, he skimmed across it like a smooth stone.

The boy started to cry, and then a man went to retrieve him from the water. The bodyguards were in shock, and they all moved to surround Bao'er.

"You guys can leave now," said a man's voice. The bodyguards stepped aside.

A five-year-old girl having such power was very surprising. Humans had achieved power inside the sanctuaries, but they could not go there before the age of sixteen. What power was she wielding?

To them, Bao'er was something of a monster.

A quiet man and a pretty woman approached. The man told the woman to take the two boys, and then he approached Han Sen.

"Long time no see. Are those your two sons?" Han Sen greeted the man, laughing. Ji Yanran moved to take care of the kids.

The quiet one is my son. The other one is the son of Son of Heaven," Ning Yue said.

They look like brothers." Han Sen chuckled, but he was sincere.

"They live in the same environment," Ning Yue said simply. He then looked at Han Sen and asked, "Is there another world beyond the sanctuaries?"

"Yes." Han Sen wasn't going to hide this fact.

"What will it take for you to take me there?" Ning Yue asked.

"Is your life bad now? Do you need something more?" Han Sen asked Ning Yue.

"This is not the life we should have," Ning Yue said.

"But you cannot come back. You will not be able to see your family, and you will face death at every turn. Do you still wish to go?" Han Sen asked Ning Yue.

"I am willing to." Ning Yue answered with those four words.

Han Sen looked at Ning Yue, and then he smiled. "Give me some time. I will need to prepare."

They stopped talking, and they looked out to the sea together.

"Your son and your wife are nice. You won't miss them?" Han Sen asked, after a while of silence.

"I didn't get married. I adopted Little Shi. He can take care of himself. He will take whatever he needs, and he won't take what he is not supposed to." Ning Yue's face remained impassive, but his eyes smiled.

Han Sen was surprised. He looked at the quiet boy and the pretty woman in shock.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2047 Shura Arrive

After Han Sen left Planet Sea, he absorbed more of the deified blood that was on the Blood Feather Knife. He did this every day, and he felt his Blood-Pulse Sutra approaching its peak.

He kept investigating the Upside-Down Scale, too. He hadn't used it for anything yet. And while it was good for evolving his blood, he'd only make use of it when he needed to.

The AI was relaying news to them, and he learned that humans had made progress in their negotiations with the shura. There had been many such reports over the past few years, but it made Han Sen frown.

Han Sen had never dealt with the shura because of the things he was told by Han Yufei. He would have liked to get rid of the shura to reunite the worlds of the Alliance, but after talking with Han Yufei, he stopped thinking about it.

Han Yufei had asked Han Sen, "Have you heard of the three monks?"

Han Sen considered the question and asked, "Was that the story about one monk collecting water to drink, a second monk merely raising his head to drink, and a third monk that had nothing to drink?"

Han Yufei nodded. "Humans might hold the most complicated minds of all the races in existence. It is sort of like how the strong will devour the weak. Humans are certainly the greediest creatures."

Han Sen agreed with what he said. He believed everyone was born evil, and that the primary focus of any human was to ensure their own survival by any means necessary.

Tigers ate sheep; sheep ate grass. The grass needed the nutrients contained in the soil. You had to take to survive. The same applied to humans, but humans took greed to another level. They didn't just want to survive; they wanted more. So, basically, humans were inherently evil from birth.

"With the shura here, humans have had to constantly fight another race. But when the shura are gone, humans will only end up fighting themselves again. If humans are lucky, we will make it despite ourselves. But if we are unlucky…" Han Yufei stopped talking. He touched Han Sen's shoulder. "There is nothing absolutely right in this world. Just follow the yearnings of your heart."

After that, Han Sen put away his thoughts of destroying the shura.

If he stayed in the Alliance, then destroying the shura would be a good thing. But Han Sen did not have the time to deal with matters of the Alliance, so wrecking the shura civilization would have unintended consequences.

In ancient times, a few brothers fought together to create a kingdom. But when they had everything, they started to fight for different shares. Eventually, they all became sworn enemies.

So Han Sen did not destroy the shura. He did ask Zero to go to the shura and do something, however.

The shura were in a poor state, but things were in balance. The Alliance hadn't totally defeated them yet.

Han Sen was interested in the graves of the shura kings, but he had never found the time to check it out. Now, he did. Perhaps there, he might be able to find a lead on Asura.

After all, the Falsified-Sky Sutra and geno fluid came from those graves.

The shura kings' graves could only be entered by a king on the precipice of their death. However, that condition meant nothing to Han Sen right now.

Han Sen took Bao'er with him, and they embarked on the beetle and flew to the shura planet. Han Sen had researched the shura grave, but he did not know where the site was located.

The graves had been robbed once before, and now the shura kept the location of its royalty a well-guarded secret. It also seemed as if the gravesites could be moved. They weren't where they had once been found.

The only one who knew this information was the shura queen, Jade Shura.

On the planet of the shura, the shura queen was working. Jade Ming'er worked next to her mother.

She was the one who was most likely to succeed the shura queen. Jade Ming'er had learned from Jade Shura ever since she was young. Jade Shura had high expectations for her.

Right now, the shura were in dire shape. Luckily, there were still some mysterious powers supporting their race. If not, the shura wouldn't have been able to defend themselves against humans.

"Who is this?" The shura queen jumped in surprise when she looked into the left side of the study.

A man clad in armor was sitting in one of her chairs. Despite the shura queen's talent, not even she had noticed when he arrived.

Jade Ming'er reached to press the alarm and draw a knife, preparing to use Falsified-Sky powers on the man.

But the shura queen stopped her.

The shura queen knew that she could only see the armored man because he wanted to be seen. There was no point in screaming for help. If he wanted to kill them, they'd both be dead.

The man looked at the two with interest. The shura queen felt fear. The fright was deep in her bones, and it was difficult to describe. It was like he could click his fingers and kill her if he chose to. Sweat started to bead across her skin.

"Who are you, and why are you here?" the shura queen asked him calmly, forcing control into her voice.

Han Sen looked at the shura queen and Jade Ming'er. He thought it was strange to see Jade Ming'er again.

Jade Ming'er looked like Zero. The two looked like twins. Zero was shaped like a human, and Jade Ming'er was like a shura copy of Zero.

The shura queen looked like Jade Ming'er, but she did not look like Zero.

"Is she your daughter?" Han Sen asked, pointing at Jade Ming'er.

The shura queen felt nervous in his presence. She wanted to pull Jade Ming'er behind her, but she knew that would be pointless. Doing that would only expose her weakness.

The shura queen replied levelly, "She is my daughter. You didn't come here just to ask that, did you?"

"Do you have another daughter?" Han Sen asked her.

"No, but I have a few sons. I only have one daughter." Shura queen looked placid, but she felt like she was going to have

a stroke.

The armored man was showing interest in Jade-Ming'er, and that made her nervous.

"There is no secret daughter? And there is no additional one, created by genes?" Han Sen asked.

"Only humans use such dirty techniques. We disdain anyone who uses them." Jade Ming'er looked angry.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2048 Planet Sky Cloud

Han Sen lifted his hand toward Jade Ming'er. Jade Ming'er's body was instantly bound and lifted toward Han Sen.

The shura queen was nervous, but she was the monarch of the shura. So, she frowned and said, "Are you just here to cause trouble with a girl?"

Han Sen ignored the shura queen and examined Jade Ming'er closely. They really did look exactly the same. Their presence, however, felt different. With his Dongxuan Aura, he could tell that she was indeed different from Zero.

When Han Sen ignored the shura queen and observed Jade Ming'er carefully, it made the shura queen even more worried. But she knew that the more she spoke, the more it would seem that she cared for Jade Ming'er. He would be able to identify her greatest weakness.

The shura queen just stood where she was, not hurrying Han Sen. She didn't look nervous, and neither did she speak.

After a while, when Han Sen looked away from Jade Ming'er, the shura queen quietly said, "Can you tell us what you came here to say?"

Han Sen did not free Jade Ming'er from his grip just yet. He looked to the shura queen with admiration. "Jade Shura, I will give you five days. You should sort out your current business, then meet me on Planet Sky Cloud in five days."

"You can tell me whatever you need to tell me right here and right now. I will do whatever it is you wish, if I am able to. If I cannot do it, then it doesn't matter when we meet," the shura queen replied.

"This is an order. This is not a request," Han Sen said, giving the shura queen a flat stare

"The shura will not concede to any human. And that includes you." The shura queen was very stubborn.

"Remember the Bone Dagger, before the shura pool?" Han Sen asked quietly.

You are…" The shura queen's face was riddled with shock.

"In five days, you will come to Planet Sky Cloud. If you don't, every shura will be killed," Han Sen said, then disappeared. Jade Ming'er disappeared with him.

The shura queen didn't move. She looked strange.

Planet Sky Cloud was a planet that both humans and shura lived on. It was a lawless place, and risky businessmen frequently traveled there. And with the savage natives of Planet Sky Cloud, that place was known to be very dangerous.

People were often murdered on the street in broad daylight, and no one raised a fuss.

Han Sen held Bao'er as they walked along the street. Jade Ming'er did not speak. She looked ice cold.

"Dad, I'm hungry," Bao'er said, looking in the direction of a fancy restaurant.

They hadn't yet found anywhere clean to get lunch. Bao'er didn't seem fond of eating off dirty plates.

"Okay. We will eat here." Han Sen nodded, turning towards the restaurant.

Jade Ming'er did not speak, but followed them inside. The three of them walked in, and they saw many of the shura sitting inside.

The sight of two humans walking in prompted all heads to turn their way. All the shura looked at them coldly, without a single patron raising a smile.

Jade Ming'er was wearing a hat and a mask. Her face was covered, but there were slots for horns on her hat. It showed that she was of the shura, but nobody noteworthy.

Bao'er ignored the gaze of the shuras and hopped onto a table. She pointed at the menu and said, "This… this… and this… Give me one of each."

The middle-aged shura behind the counter laughed. His face was split by a huge scar that looked a little like a centipede. The middle-aged shura stepped over to Bao'er, chuckling cruelly. "Kid, the food here is only sold to those with horns. Those without horns are food."

"Haha!" The shura across the restaurant laughed.

Bao'er blinked. She looked at the middle-aged man curiously, and asked, "What food might I be?"

The middle-aged shura was shocked. He hadn't expected Bao'er, who was so young, to be completely unafraid of him. The other shuras were surprised, too. They gave Bao'er odd looks.

The middle-aged shura laughed and looked at Bao'er as if she was a fish or some other meat. After a while, he said, "You're so small, and your flesh is so young, it would be best to make raw slices out of you. I would slice your skin off and put it on ice. You'd be served with some soy sauce. That would be nice. You want to do that for us?"

After that, the middle-aged man showed her a very evil smile. His face drew close to Bao'er as he lifted an icepick.

"Sure! I'd love to see what I taste like." Bao'er lifted her pink arms out to the sides. She asked the shura, "Uncle, which part of me will taste the best?"

The middle-aged shura and the others looked at Bao'er with shock. That was the first time they had seen a human child show such bravery.

Jade Ming'er looked at Bao'er with shock, too. It was hard to imagine a kid that small having such guts.

The middle-aged shura laughed awkwardly. He patted her on the head and said, "There are the tables. Take a seat. The food you order will be on the house. Little Ling, come and serve our guest and her friends."

A shura woman, with an average face but voluptuous curves, lowered herself and smiled at Bao'er. "Little Customer, you are the first human we have served in ten years."

"The two of you, please sit." The shura waitress brought Bao'er and Han Sen over to a table.

That place was a little better than average on this planet, but it wasn't adorned with ridiculous decorations. It was clean, but there weren't private rooms for them.

A few minutes later, the food Bao'er ordered arrived. The middle-aged shura brought a bottle of alcohol over to Bao'er. He laughed. "Little Customer, we only have drinks like this. We don't have juice. This is yours."

"Dad, can I drink it?" Bao'er asked Han Sen nicely.

"Of course." Han Sen shrugged his shoulders.

"I will have a big cup." Bao'er looked excited.

"Sure." The shura opened the drink and poured Bao'er a big cup. He put the bottle down on the table and told Han Sen and Jade Ming'er, "Pour out more if you want."

Jade Ming'er frowned and did not touch it. Han Sen picked it up and poured himself a cup.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2049 Pay

You guys aren't from Planet Sky Cloud?" the middle-aged shura asked Han Sen with rhetorical certainty.

"We aren't. We're here on business," Han Sen answered. "You guys only serve shura, huh?"

"We serve humans, as well. It depends on the circumstances, but usually, no human dares to come in here." The middle-aged shura laughed, and then went on to say, "The people who work here are retired soldiers. They were strong on the battlefields, and their presence is enough to scare away humans. Most who walk in through those doors end up p*ssing themselves. This is the first time I've ever seen a guest like her."

You hate humans?" Han Sen asked.

"The shura don't really hate humans, but this place isn't a battlefield. Besides, with this little customer, you guys are free to eat here," the shura replied carelessly.

"Boss, Golot is here again." The female waitress shouted at the middle-aged shura man.

His face turned cold, and he quickly moved to the door. Before he reached the door, it was kicked open. A bunch of shuras, all wearing uniforms, came marching inside.

"Golot! What are you doing here?" the middle-aged shura said to a shura dressed like an officer of some sort.

"Collecting taxes. You should pay up now." The officer looked like he was full of himself.

"I'm not paying you sh*t! This is Planet Sky Cloud. This isn't a shura planet!" the middle-aged shura shouted at him.

The shura that were eating there all laughed. The people of Planet Sky Cloud did not care for military sorts.

"Really?" The officer laughed. He kicked the middle-aged shura in the stomach. The man was sent flying and came crashing down behind the bar. Bottles fell off the wall and rained down onto his head.

The people in the restaurant stood to flee, but the soldiers near the officer drew their guns. They aimed them at the people to suppress the scene.

"Stop! This is none of your business. Go back to work," the middle-aged shura yelled at his employees. He stood up from behind the bar and then walked up to the officer. He coldly told him, "Golot, you may kill me if you have the balls to."

"I won't just kill you. You killed a member of my family, so I'm going to kill you slowly, as I will the rest of your employees." Golot laughed, and the laugh made all the onlookers feel a chill.

"It has nothing to do with them. Come at me!" the middle-aged shura growled.

"They should die because they are with you! Wood, I will make you regret ever killing my brother. You should never have thought about touching royalty," Golot hissed, while staring at him.

"Regret? I'd do it all over again if I could. I have no problem killing a traitor that betrayed his own men," Wood said flatly.

Then you should die with him." Golot looked murderous.

"Ha! Kid, who are you bluffing? We almost died out there on the battlefields already. We aren't afraid. Come and kill us." The waitress laughed humorlessly before taking a bottle and throwing it at them.

Pang!

Golot smacked the bottle away and fired at her.

Wood was fast, though. He hit Golot's arm, making his shot go wide. Then, he punched the enemy's nose.

"F*ck you!" The waitress ran forward, as did all her workmates.

They worked with synergy, dodging the guns as they got close enough to fight hand to hand.

The people on Planet Sky Cloud were all brave, and the patrons of the restaurant watched rather than fleeing.

The soldiers were unable to defeat the veterans, though. They were all beaten down quickly. Wood rode Golot to the ground, punching his face repeatedly. He was bleeding.

Some soldiers were knocked into the dining area every now and again, and whenever that occurred, customers would kick them away from their tables and back at the workers. It made them laugh.

"You shura are interesting," Han Sen said, while looking at Jade Ming'er.

Jade Ming'er knew that fights often broke out between those of different ranks, but seeing such things firsthand made her angry. And furthermore, it was all being witnessed by a human. That made her feel sick.

Pang!

Someone stepped up next to Wood, who was still pummeling Golot. Before Wood knew what had happened, he was airborne again.

The scene went quiet as a gold-horned shura man stood over Golot.

"Uncle Seven! These people are guilty of treason. Kill them all!" Golot got up and pointed at Wood with one hand, while his other nursed his bloodied nose.

"Shut up!" the gold-homed shura snapped at Golot. He looked at Wood and coldly said, "Do you know the crime that is titled offending a royal?"

"I don't f*cking care. We rent this place ourselves, here on Planet Sky Cloud. Who the f*ck cares about your bullsh*t royalty?" The waitress picked up Wood as she shouted at the gold-horned shura.

You are shura. That means you adhere to the laws of the shura no matter where you go. You have now broken these laws, and because of that you will die," the gold-homed shura said calmly.

"F*ck your laws!" the waitress shouted.

"I am sorry, but you have to die." The gold-horned shura moved, appearing right in front of the pair before Wood could look up.

He was so much stronger, and they were unable to react. They looked very angry, but very hopeless, too.

The gold-homed shura's fist was just about to come down on Wood, but all of a sudden, it stopped. A fat hand appeared in front of the gold-homed shura's fist. The fist stopped moving.

The gold-homed shura and Wood felt their eyes widen. The little girl had stopped the powerful punch with one hand.

"Hey boss, this is how I am covering the bill for our lunch." Bao'er gave them an innocent smile. She grabbed the goldhorned shura's fist, and as if he was a mere toy, she tossed him aside.

Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!

The gold-homed shura's body was raised in the air and slammed into the ground repeatedly, so fast that he turned into a blur. His body seemed to be warping under the force.

Wood and the others stared with slack jaws. Their eyes followed suit, as if they couldn't believe what they were seeing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2050 Father and Daughter That Came from Nowhere

All the shura were frozen. A human child, who was six years old at the most, could throw around a third-rank goldhorned shura fighter as if he was nothing more than a toy.

In their eyes, Bao'er was no longer a kid. She was a monster.

"Humans are that strong?" All the shura were in shock.

If a child had achieved such strength, they couldn't imagine how strong the adults must have been.

Golot wanted to turn around and run, but Bao'er threw the gold-horned shura at him like a bowling ball. The two slammed into each other and tumbled across the floor in a spray of blood. They lay in a pile, half-dead. They couldn't get up, and they moaned.

The other soldiers scrambled out of the restaurant, screaming all the way. It was too horrifying for them.

"If you want revenge, take it now. They can't fight back," Bao'er said to Wood.

But Wood and the others only looked at Bao'er strangely, and they didn't do anything else.

Bao'er then returned to Han Sen. She took his hand before speaking to Wood again. "Don't worry. If you guys want to, you can go to the Alliance. Just tell them my father's name, and no one will touch you there."

Wood and the others immediately understood that Bao'er and Han Sen were special. Wood gritted his teeth and picked up a gun. He shot Golot and the gold-horned shura in the head.

Wood handed the gun to a friend, then said to Bao'er, "I will remember this favor, and I will repay the debt, if there is ever an opportunity to do so. We will not go to the human place, though. And you should go now. You killed King Samo's people. The king owns this planet, so you should run."

"You guys aren't leaving? There is no need to worry. My Dad is here, and you can live in the Alliance." Bao'er blinked at Wood and the others.

Wood shook his head. "I believe you guys are earnest, but we are shura. We will never betray our own race. We will not defect and align with the enemy, so you guys should run."

"What a nice soldier." Han Sen sighed. A similar thing could happen to humans, so there was nothing there that made them inherently better than the shura.

"You guys have houses here? We are here on business for a few days. Can we live here for a while?" Han Sen smiled at Wood.

"Did you not hear what the boss just told you? Planet Sky Cloud is different, as King Samo controls it. You will be killed if you do not go," the waitress said.

Wood waved his hand, telling her to stop talking. He asked Han Sen, "You really want to live here?"

Yeah, for no more than four days. Is such an accommodation available to us?" Han Sen smiled.

"Bell, take them someplace where they can rest," Wood said, while looking at Han Sen.

Bell obviously wanted to say something else, but she didn't. She obeyed Wood's command and took them to their new room.

"Boss, why are you keeping them? You just killed King Samo's son. Keeping them here will only get us killed," Bell said to Wood when she returned.

Wood shook his head. "Couldn't you tell they weren't your average humans?"

"It doesn't matter how strong they are; they cannot defeat King Samo and the other elites. Even if they were famous, what's the point? They are humans," Bell said.

"I don't know. Let us wait and see," Wood said.

"Wait? Are we not leaving, either?" Bell and the others stared at him with wide eyes.

"It is like you said. Planet Sky Cloud is controlled by King Samo. We don't have the money or the connections, so where can we possibly go?" Wood continued. "Maybe staying here is how we survive."

You mean, those two humans? They…" Bell wanted to say something, but there were noises coming from the hall. Many people were coming through.

Their faces paled, and before they could react, many guns were pointed at them. They were then led out to the lobby.

Wood saw King Samo, clad in his shura armor. If things hadn't worked out the way they did, they might never have seen the king up close.

Pang!

The shura soldiers stepped back behind the king. King Samo's face looked grim, and his voice was grating. "I don't care who you are, but you will die. My son's death will not be for nothing."

"King Samo, you had a good son," a voice said from deeper within the building.

When King Samo heard that voice, his face changed. His eyes opened wide, and he asked in shock, "Who are you…?"

"I know who I am, but you have forgotten who you are. Killing your own kind. Humiliating wartime veterans. Ignoring the laws of the shura. Do you really think the shura are simple property that you can own and control?" said the hard voice.

King Samo's legs were quivering and his voice was shaky, but he still had the guts to ask, "Who are you?"

"Come in and see who I am," the cold voice responded.

"Don't play tricks! Come out now," King Samo said.

"As you wish." A woman with white clothes, a white hat, and a white mask emerged from the back of the establishment. When King Samo saw Jade Ming'er, he was so shocked that he fell to the ground.

He was the king of the planet, but he wasn't actually shura royalty. He was only a distant relative of the Jade family. Seeing Jade Ming'er, who could one day be the queen, he was rightfully fearful.

Wood thought he must have been dreaming. King Samo was now begging before the woman, like a grandson meeting a grandad.

The woman scolded King Samo, and Samo did not say a word against her. When she released him, he was overflowing with gratitude. He appreciated the mercy, and he no longer cared about his son's death.

The most shocking for Wood and the others was that the woman had been pouring drinks for the father and daughter. She was being treated like a maid, and it made them feel as if they were in a dream.

"Who are Bao'er and that man?" Bell asked Wood when they went to rest. The whole day had been too strange.

"Don't talk, and don't ask! Keep them a secret forever. We shouldn't have come to know this," Wood told them, with a sense of importance.

Wood wanted to know who the father and daughter were, but he knew that the more he knew, the more danger he'd be in.

Han Sen stayed in that restaurant for four days. When the fourth day passed, a shura woman with a black mask arrived.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2051 Blowing Up a Planet with One Hand

"You are Han Sen?" the shura queen asked when she saw Han Sen without armor. She recognized him.

She remembered Han Sen because he was important in the Alliance. Plus, Han Sen had a blood relation to the Luo family. He was a distant relative of the Jade Shura.

Han Sen laughed, but he did not speak. Jade Ming'er stepped aside. She really hated them both. Han Sen and Bao'er had treated her like a maid, and she had to do everything they had told her to do, even if she didn't want to.

The shura queen nodded at Jade Ming'er, then ignored her. She turned back to Han Sen. "You are not the master of the Bone Dagger. It should belong to the shura."

Shura queen remembered that it was a shura woman who had used the Bone Dagger in the shura palace. No one could stop her. She used Falsified-Sky powers in their full form.

The strangest thing was when that woman gave the shura queen the Falsified-Sky Sutra. It allowed the Jade Shura to finish her skill, and in doing so, she became much stronger.

Jade Shura had originally thought it was God that had given them the rest of the skill, but now, she did not think so. "Does it matter if I am or not? You just need to know that I can destroy the shura," Han Sen said.

"Why should I believe you?" the shura queen asked quietly.

"You came here, didn't you? That means you already believe me." Han Sen smiled, and he then went on to say, "The Battle of Franco, the Assault on Heilman's, the Strike on 4690; they can flip the situation of the shura on its head. Can you actually sort out these problems?"

"It's you!" The shura queen couldn't believe it, and she stared at Han Sen. The things Han Sen had spoken about were incidents that could lead to the potential collapse of shura society. They hadn't happened, but if the Alliance took action in the right way, the shura would lose.

They had survived so far because of the help they had received.

"Why are you doing this? You are just a human." The shura queen could not believe all of this was coming from Han Sen. It did not make sense.

Han Sen laughed and looked at the shura queen and said, "In your eyes, this universe is everything. But to me, the shura and the humans are just toys. I like the Alliance more, but I don't want to see the shura get destroyed, either."

The shura queen looked at Han Sen. She could not accept this explanation.

"How about this? The shura are still useful to me, and we need you to keep going," Han Sen said.

"What do you want me to do? I won't sell the shura out," the shura queen said with certainty.

"I need you to send some shura out to do work for me, but that will come after. Right now, I need you to take me to the shura king gravesite." Han Sen planned to use the shura as spies in the future, allowing them to go to the Demon so he could learn more about them.

This job was perfect for the shura. If Han Sen had the whole shura empire under his thumb, he wouldn't be afraid of the shura doing anything to the Demon.

"Impossible. Even if you kill me," the shura queen said immediately.

Han Sen did not say anything. He turned on a video and showed the feed coming from a shura base. It was Planet Cardola.

"This is a beautiful planet." Han Sen looked at Planet Cardola. From space, the planet appeared orange and green. It was exceptionally beautiful.

The shura queen did not speak. An important military planet like that should not have been spied on so closely. She thought Han Sen was threatening her, showing her that he could do anything.

The shura queen believed Han Sen was too naive, and the threat did not work on her.

"I suggest you take one last look at it. You might not see it again," Han Sen said to the shura queen.

"If you want to threaten me, you are wrong to think you can," the shura queen said impassively. She didn't think it would be a big deal if Han Sen sent someone to that planet. It was too well defended.

Han Sen smiled and did not speak. He lifted a hand and clenched it into a fist. The shura queen and Jade Ming'er did not know what he meant to do by that.

In the video, Planet Cordola was suddenly crushed by something. It just imploded, then billowed out as a cloud of dust. The shura queen and Jade Ming'er were utterly speechless.

Jade Ming'er looked at Han Sen and said, "Do you think this broken trick can fool us?"

The shura queen thought the same same. There was no way that Han Sen could destroy a planet by simply moving his hand. There was no power like that in the universe; he'd have to be a god.

Han Sen did not explain. He told the shura queen, "You can use the phone."

The shura queen started to look concerned. She picked up the phone and dialed a number.

Not long after, the phone fell to the ground. She started to shake in her boots, and she looked at Han Sen without being able to muster a single word.

Jade Ming'er was smart. There was only one possible reason for her mother to behave like this, but even so, that possibility was difficult to believe.

"It cannot be you who did it. This must be some trick!" The shura queen was no longer calm and composed.

She wracked her brain, trying to think of some power that could have destroyed Planet Cordola. Planet Cordola's weapon arsenal could fend off an entire army, though. It was impossible for anyone to blow it up in such a manner.

Aside from God, the shura queen could not fathom any other possibilities.

"If you need me to, I can destroy more shura planets. Perhaps after seeing a few more go, you will believe me," Han Sen said quietly.

When the shura queen and Jade Ming'er heard that, it felt like their hears were going to stop.

"Why must you go to the shura king grave?" the shura queen asked. She had no choice but to believe him.

"I am trying to confirm something. Don't worry, I am not interested in your shura kings. I won't disrespect their bodies," Han Sen said.

"Let Jade Ming'er go, and I will go with you," the shura queen said, gritting her teeth. She had tried hard to hide her vulnerability, but now, what was the point?

"It doesn't matter where she is in this universe. I have some work for her to do, anyway." Han Sen had no plans of letting her go.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2052 Shura Coffin

The shura king gravesite was above and beyond Han Sen's expectations. The grave itself was a planet. It was a planet that could alter its orbit, too.

The shura had moved the planet to a system in the barrens of space. There were many other planets just like it, and if the shura queen had not taken Han Sen there herself, he would never have guessed it to be the shura king gravesite when he initially laid eyes on it.

On the planet, a giant mountain opened up. It was the entrance to the graves. You needed an item to open it, and it was something that belonged only to the rulers of the shura.

Han Sen walked into the gravesite without hesitation. On either side of him, there were statues depicting beasts. When he entered, the Gravewatcher Beasts came alive. They opened their mouths, exhaling Falsified-Sky powers. The strength they wielded was god-class by Alliance standards.

There were so many Gravewatcher Beasts there, and they all used their Falsified-Sky powers together. It was like fighting a thousand God-class elites all at once.

But before the scary power reached Han Sen, it was warded off. The powers couldn't come closer than three meters from Han Sen. It was like there was an invisible shield protecting him.

The shura queen and Jade Ming'er were in shock. That unbelievable power could not even touch Han Sen. It was hard to imagine.

None of the tricks and traps of the gravesite worked on Han Sen. He didn't even ask them about the gravesite; he just kept on walking, without anything being able to stop him.

The shura queen was hoping that the shura king gravesite and its defenses would punish Han Sen. But now, she had no hope at all. Han Sen was nothing short of a genuine god. Nothing was able to touch him, and no power could bring harm to his body.

"How can such power exist in this world?" Jade Ming'er looked to be awe-struck. She couldn't wrap her mind around it.

She lost faith. She didn't think there was a point in practicing so hard. In front of Han Sen, her strength was nothing. She was little more than an ant.

"I came here to lead. Stop touching the traps," the shura queen said, walking past Han Sen. If Han Sen kept walking forward the way he was, all the traps and defenses would be triggered and broken. That would mean anyone could go in.

With the shura queen leading, they soon reached the deeper recesses of the royal shura gravesite. There were many coffins, and each one of them belonged to a separate shura king.

The back of the hall contained a humanoid, shura-shaped coffin. The shura coffin was standing atop an altar. In front of it, there was a pool that had long since dried up. There were some bottles next to it. Han Sen recognized them as being the same as the bottle of mysterious geno fluid.

"When my life ends, I will come here to die," the shura queen said.

Han Sen observed the whole hall, and he noted how there was not a single tablet or slab of text. There was not a single written word anywhere. It was just a place that was home to a number of coffins.

"Is it really rare for a shura king to sleep?" Han Sen opened his Dongxuan Aura and gave the place a scan. This seemed to be the only gravesite on the planet.

"Yes, it is only here," the shura queen answered.

Han Sen looked at the graves. "There are twenty-four of them, but there have been more than twenty-four kings, right?"

The shura queen shook her head and said, "I don't know. I only know what's written on the decree. This is the first time I have learned about the number of coffins here."

Han Sen used his mind to open the twenty-four coffins. Each coffin contained the body of shura.

"Han Sen! You said you would not destroy the bones of our ancestors!" Jade Ming'er shouted angrily.

Han Sen smiled darkly. These are not the bodies of shura kings."

"What?" Jade Ming'er was frozen.

The shura have had more than twenty-four kings. If this was true, there should be more than twenty-four of them here. The coffins would all be filled up. There wouldn't be one left empty for your mom, at least." Han Sen looked at the humanoid-shaped coffin atop the altar.

Han Sen walked up to the altar and opened the coffin. He couldn't use his mind to scan that coffin, so he was curious what material it had been made of.

The coffin was dark green, but it seemed very old. There were no decorations or carvings on it. The shura coffin looked very simple, almost primal.

Bao'er curiously looked at the shura coffin, and she used her fat hands to touch it.

Han Sen pressed on the shura coffin, and he tried to open it. He realized that it wouldn't budge. That surprised him.

In the Alliance, not many powers ought to have stopped him.

Sen gathered up power to try again. But again, there was no change, and Han Sen's power was insufficient to move it.

"There's more to the shura alphas than meets the eye." Han Sen was getting excited, and he was one step closer to getting what he wanted.

"Jade Shura, how do I open this?" Han Sen looked at the shura queen as he asked.

"This is our alpha's coffin. No one touches it, and none would dare open it. If you cannot open it, then how are we supposed to?" the shura queen said.

"No. I know you know how to open it." Han Sen looked at the shura queen coldly. "This is not a grave. If I have guessed correctly, then the shura kings do not die here. The story of shura kings coming here and waiting to die is a lie. They entered your coffin, but the way to open it would be something known only by the kings themselves. In these circumstances, that would be you."

The shura queen looked pale. She knew she couldn't hide things from Han Sen.

The shura queen shyly said, "You are right. The shura kings, if possible at the end of their lives, walk into this coffin. This is what the alpha taught us. It is the hope and desire of every shura king."

"What hope?" Han Sen asked.

"A hope for continued life," the shura queen said. With a highlight of hesitation, she went on to say, "There are words in the decree saying that when our lives have reached the end of their tether, we may come to this shura coffin. It is said it can extend our lives. It can allow us to be reborn. If you open it before that, however, bad things will happen to you."

Han Sen knew what she meant, and he coldly said, "You can decide whether or not to open the coffin now, then. Open it, or see the destruction of the entire shura race."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2053 Path

The shura queen walked to the altar and stood before the shura coffin. After bowing sincerely before it, she drew a dagger and stabbed at the head of the coffin.

The dagger was purple, and it had been forged from a strange material. It sort of looked like her horns, but it was darker, and it looked heavier.

The shura coffin did not have a seam, but the dagger was able to slip inside without any resistance. The handle was still stuck on the outside, however. It looked like a horn atop the coffin.

There was a katcha noise, and then the entire coffin began to shake. The door opened to reveal what was inside.

Han Sen kept a firm eye on the coffin, and when it opened, a scary presence emerged. It came at the shura queen and Jade Ming'er, and the power tried to pull them inside the coffin.

Even with the power that the shura queen possessed, she was unable to fight back. She and Jade Ming'er fell forward.

Han Sen moved his hand and cut the power off. He pulled them both back, and then, the coffin shut and returned to appearing just as it had before opening. The dagger on the coffin was gone, though.

It was only open for a moment, but in that time, Han Sen had seen darkness inside the coffin. It was like a black hole. This wasn't just an empty box.

The shura queen and Jade Ming'er were in shock. They did not know what had happened, and they were left shaken and pale.

Han Sen tried to push the coffin open, but again, it was no longer budging. So, he asked the shura queen the obvious question. "Where is your dagger?"

The shura queen had a wry smile, and she said, "The dagger has returned to the altar on the shura's main planet. The next shura ruler will be able to take it from the altar.

Han Sen did not say anything. He believed that was all they knew. Han Sen used his powers to grab the shura queen and Jade Ming'er. Then, they teleported into a shura palace.

"Keep being the good queen you are. Pretend nothing happened." Han Sen looked at the shura queen and Jade Ming'er. After that, Han Sen disappeared with Bao'er.

The shura queen and her daughter were left standing in silence, quite rattled. They could not believe a scary human such as that could exist. The fate of the entire shura was in someone else's hand, and she was helpless to stop it.

Han Sen took Bao'er home. The shura coffin was obviously a path that led to another dimension, but Han Sen did not know where it went to.

Han Sen guessed that it led to the geno universe, and they would teleport to a place occupied by the Demon. If that was true, it all made sense. But that path did not look safe at all. It was obviously an unstable path, so the success rate of making it through the teleporter would be very low.

The shura alpha said they could only try it immediately before their death. That meant entering it could be dangerous. If that was a path that led to the Demon, then that was fairly awesome.

The sanctuaries and the geno universe were separate. He hadn't expected Asura to have been able to forge a path such as that. It was not stable, but it was amazing.

This was all guesswork, though. Perhaps the path didn't actually lead to the geno universe.

Han Sen did not plan on trying it. If that was a path to the Demon, it'd be even more dangerous for him than going back to Return Ruin Sea. Sharon had died by Han Sen's hands, and many Demons would undoubtedly want to see him dead. If that path led to the heart of the Demon, it was unlikely Han Sen would be able to run.

Han Sen also learned that Asura had not died. Perhaps the shura kings hadn't died, either, and they were just inhabiting a different dimension.

Han Sen suddenly thought of something. He had seen a person that looked like God's Retribution. He thought that it was just someone similar, not the actual man he knew.

But now that he had seen this path existing in the shura coffin, he didn't think so anymore.

If the shura coffin could lead to the geno universe, then Blood Legion might have something similar, as well.

"Blood Legion must be a factor here. The Nine-Life Cat can enter the sanctuaries, and after I refined the Nine-Life Cat pendant, I could do the same thing, too. The Nine-Life Cat is related to Blood Legion, so if the shura have a way to leave, then Blood Legion should know," Han Sen thought to himself.

"Blood Legion has a whole host of members, but I have never encountered too many. I learned the first-generation of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and Little Flower and Little Ling'er have an impressive amount of strength. Blood Legion had been doing this for many generations, so they have to be much stronger."

But when Han Sen thought deeper about Blood Legion, he realized that they were probably like the shura. They might have a way to leave the sanctuaries, but there was no way for them to come back.

This was all guesswork on Han Sen's part, of course. But in regards to the absent geno fluid in the shura king's gravesite, Han Sen had no answer.

Traditionally, the geno fluid was prepared for a shura king to consume. Perhaps they used it before opening the coffin. But then the humans came to steal it, and it dried up for good.

"How can I contact a Blood Legion member to ask this?" Han Sen was annoyed, as he couldn't find any Blood Legion members.

"I don't know if Mister Lee is still in the human king coffin. He called himself the Blood Legion Leader, so perhaps I can ask him," Han Sen thought. But then, thinking of this, Han Sen was shocked. "The human king coffin is a coffin! Can that teleport you outside the sanctuaries, too?"

Just thinking about all this was useless. He needed to go to the human king shelter to take a proper look. It was strange that the coffin was in the sanctuaries, not the Alliance. There shouldn't have been a way for it to teleport all the way to the geno universe.

But when Nine-Life Cat first appeared, he made a point of lying down atop that holy coffin. Han Sen thought it was possible.

"Don't let me find you again, you *sshole Nine-Life Cat," Han Sen thought angrily.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2054 The Power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra

After going back home, Han Sen used the teleporter to return to the lower level sanctuaries. Then, he went to the human king shelter and found the holy coffin.

Han Sen had been unable to open it before. Now, he was still unable to open it. It made him frown.

"If a human god went to the geno universe, why aren't there any human races in the geno universe?" Han Sen did not understand.

Han Sen left the human shelter, shelving all his guesses. He continued to absorb the blood that stained the Blood Feather Knife, hoping to reach Marquise soon.

Power was what he needed if he continued to seek the answers to his questions. If Han Sen was able to beat up the Demon leader, he might be able to learn all that he wished to. But he didn't have that power; he'd been forced to resort to super god spirit just to defeat Sharon.

Han Sen had a relaxing time. He went drinking with Zhang Danfeng and played some videogames. He occasionally played with his Warframe on Skynet with 304 students. It had been a long time since Han Sen had had the chance to experience some peace.

Two months later, Han Sen finally managed to clear all the blood off of the Blood Feather Knife. But even so, he still needed a little bit more if he was to reach the status of a Marquise.

But after the blood was cleaned from the blade, the knife itself shone with a holy light. It was as if it had been reborn, and it was very lively as a result. The holy light glistened from every line and detail of the feather.

Han Sen clutched the Blood Feather Knife, and when he did, a holy form of power entered his body. He felt as if he had been blessed, and he felt his stats increase.

But when Han Sen let go of the knife, that holy power disappeared.

"Although this knife is not deified, it is certainly half-deified." Han Sen fingered the Blood Feather Knife, rather ecstatic about its potential. With that knife, he'd have a higher chance of escaping Return Ruin Sea when the time came.

Han Sen wasn't going back to Return Ruin Sea yet, though. He went to the training room and brought out the Upside- Down Scale. With it, he was going to attempt to become a Marquise.

Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse Sutra. He dropped a tidbit of his crystal blood onto the scale. His blood blended into it in an attempt to refine it.

Han Sen held the scale in his hand. The Blood-Pulse Sutra's blood mist enveloped his entire body, and it created what looked like a large orb of blood.

The Story of Genes, the Dongxuan Sutra, and Jadeskin had special abilities of their own, but the Blood-Pulse Sutra only showed its power with the spilling of blood. The power was strong, but it didn't really help Han Sen in the field. It was just to ensure Han Sen's children could carry on with his strength.

But that inheritance wasn't as easy as it sounded. If Littleflower and Ling'er did not practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra themselves, they'd never achieve the potential offered by Han Sen's blood.

If Littleflower and Ling'er did practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra, however, there were big risks involved in that, too. If Han Sen's bloodline carried on that way, his descendants might eventually carry blue blood, and they'd be proper Blood Legion members. That would also prevent them from making use of special powers, and force them to rely solely on the power bestowed upon them by the blue blood itself.

Han Sen was still wondering whether or not he should teach them the Blood-Pulse Sutra. Four days later, though, the orb of blood re-entered Han Sen's body. When the blood mist was completely absorbed, the scale disappeared. Han Sen's body, however, glowed with a red light.

Han Sen inspected his information, and what he saw delighted him.

Han Sen: Super God Spirit Body

Geno Battle Body: Mutant Blood (Marquise), Spell (Earl), Dongxuan (Earl), Jadeskin (Earl)

Level: Marquise Lifespan: 1000

Han Sen was happy that his mutant blood had reached the level of a Marquise, but mutant blood only improved Han Sen's fitness. Nothing else was increased. That made him rather depressed.

"Does the power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra really only affect the children?" Han Sen thought to himself.

Leveling up to Marquise meant Han Sen could absorb the xenogeneic genes of a Marquise class creature. So, Han Sen brought out a few such mutant xenogeneic genes.

He lifted the Xuanyuan Dragon, Demon Stonecow, and Demon Dragon mutant xenogeneic genes in the palm of his hand. But an announcement played, telling him he did not have enough genes of his own to absorb them.

"It looks like I'll need to find some more Marquise genes." Han Sen felt depressed. He did have a few Marquise xenogeneic genes, but they were still on Little Jade Island, over in Sky Palace. He hadn't brought them with him to the Ancient God space. Since he couldn't return to Sky Palace yet, he would have to hunt.

Han Sen was going to return the three mutant xenogeneic genes to his Destiny's Tower. But as he did, his heart suddenly jumped. He used his Blood-Pulse Sutra on one of the mutant xenogeneic genes.

The blood air blended into the Xuanyuan Dragon's orb, and it dyed the ball completely red.

Han Sen was so happy. He used his Blood-Pulse Sutra to refine the brain orb. It blended into his blood successfully.

His boiling blood was suddenly imbued with an unexplainable power. Han Sen could see the power in his blood increase, but it was different from the way mutant xenogeneic genes had affected him before. This power only made his blood stronger.

When the Xuanyuan Dragon's brain orb was absorbed, the boiling blood cooled back down into crystal. His blood returned to its usual state, but he could feel that it possessed a power it previously hadn't.

Han Sen used the Blood-Pulse Sutra to activate his blood powers. The next second, he discovered that two small wings had appeared over his ears. They looked like the Xuanyuan Dragon's.

When the hand-sized, red ear wings appeared, Han Sen felt the stats of his body increase. Especially his speed.

"Haha! The Blood-Pulse Sutra can be used like that?" Han Sen was so happy. He brought out another xenogeneic gene to try to absorb it.

But Han Sen only had an ordinary Earl material that wasn't mutant. He refined it, but he didn't gain its xenogeneic powers.

Han Sen brought out the Demon Dragon mutant xenogeneic gene to refine, and the Blood-Pulse Sutra absorbed the Demon Dragon gene. Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse Sutra again, and giant red dragon wings sprouted from his back.

The dragon wings flapped, and Han Sen appeared one hundred meters away.

"Sharon's teleportation ability Break Space Flash." Han Sen was so happy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2055 Returning to the Return Ruin Sea

Han Sen's power was enough to compare with a Marquise due to the dragon wing buffs and Break Space Flash. Those two abilities made Han Sen far stronger.

Without hesitation, Han Sen took out his Demon Stone Cow mutant gene and used the Blood-Pulse Sutra to refine it.

Han Sen did not know if this ability to refine mutant genes was a power that the Blood-Pulse Sutra was supposed to have, or if it was simply a result of refining the scale. Either way, Han Sen was incredibly happy with his new ability. It was sick.

The Demon Stone Cow's xenogeneic gene was refined. After Han Sen cast his Blood-Pulse Sutra, his body was covered with red stone.

Pang!

Han Sen walked a single step, and when he did, a red pulse wave was emitted. It petrified everything around him. Fortunately, Han Sen was able to cancel it quickly. If he hadn't, everything in the training room would have been turned to stone.

"With these three powers, I am sure to be able to escape Return Ruin Sea," Han Sen thought, feeling cocky.

Using these new powers, Han Sen was little more than a red stone. Both of his ears had little dragon wings, and his back possessed a set of broader dragon wings. He looked like a humanoid dragon statue. It was no longer possible to determine his identity.

Han Sen's heart jumped, and he thought, "Yes! I don't have to fight the Dragon in Return Ruin Sea at all. They are looking for Han Sen, so they won't be able to find me as long as I keep myself hidden."

With this realization, Han Sen felt relieved. He decided to rest at home for another two days before going back to the Return Ruin Sea.

"Remember me. Littleflower and Ling'er need you," Ji Yanran said before Han Sen left, holding him tight.

Han Sen was touched by the sentiment. It had been a long time since he'd been in the geno universe, and she was smart enough to figure out that he had run into some trouble before he left. But she didn't want to worry him too much, and so she hadn't told him.

"Don't worry. No one in this world can kill your husband." Han Sen squeezed Ji Yanran tight and kissed her on the forehead. He wanted to survive even more now.

Back in the Return Ruin Sea, Han Sen found himself on the sea bed where the battle had last been waged. Han Sen hid himself in a cave, and he gave the vicinity a scan with his Dongxuan Aura. There were no lifeforces around, so he summoned his Demon Stone Cow beast soul. With it, he turned into a strong stone cow.

Kicking his hooves, he swam up from the bottom of the sea. He looked around and found some xenogeneic sea creatures, but none of them were interested in him. They only gave him strange looks before swimming away.

Han Sen didn't swim up to the surface, however. He went back down to the bottom of the sea, only hoping to gaze above the water when he had well-and-truly left that area.

But not long after, Han Sen saw a giant battleship on patrol.

Han Sen knew that the people inside the battleship had seen him, but he was in Stone Cow mode. So, he kept moving. He noticed many of the other creatures avoiding the battleship, too.

A few Dragon and a Gana lady moved around inside the battleship. The Gana lady was Xius. She had not yet left Return Ruin Sea. But the Dragon in the ship weren't Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying. The leader of the collective was a Dragon lady.

"There is a stone xenogeneic in the Return Ruin Sea," Xius said when she saw a Stone Cow show up on the radar.

The Dragon lady laughed. "Sister Xius, there are many water xenogeneics in the sea, but there are many other xenogeneics to be found, too. There are stone ones, and even fire ones. They live on the islands, primarily, but some are fond of living in the water."

"I see." Xius was surprised to see a Stone Cow on the bottom of the sea. She didn't think it was Han Sen, she merely found it unusual.

Han Sen left the battleship's radius without provoking any sort of response from it. Just as he was grinning to himself over how smoothly things were going, he saw a giant shark headed toward him. It had a rock body.

"Sh*t! Am I that unlucky?" Han Sen felt depressed. He didn't want such trouble at a time like this, but trouble had a way of seeking him out.

The giant shark swam extremely quickly. In his Stone Cow shape, Han Sen couldn't perform many skills, either. If the battleship saw a Stone Cow using knife airs, they'd most certainly grow suspicious.

Pang!

The shark hit Han Sen, and when the two rocks collided, it generated a large shockwave.

The rock shark's power was similar to Han Sen's. Han Sen's body was knocked back ten meters, cleaving a ravine along the sea bed. The shark swung its tail around and came back after Han Sen. It wanted to bite into Han Sen's neck.

Han Sen knew he would have to fight. The shark was a Marquise, so fighting with simple power-on-power likely meant he could win.

If he did fight back, however, he might end up drawing more attention.

Han Sen roared, lowered his head, and rocketed forward. His horns rammed into the stone shark's belly, peeling and shattering the rocky skin of the creature. It drew blood.

The shark's shell was rock, but on the inside, it was still all flesh. It was nothing like the Stone Cow that was pure rock.

Han Sen kept trying to hit the shark, wanting to kill it and move on. But before he killed the shark, a few people came out onto the deck of the battleship.

They were Dragons, but Han Sen did not see Dragon Fifteen or Long Ying amongst them. They were unfamiliar to him, aside from Xius, who he recognized.

Han Sen was shocked. "Xius is here? She's smart! Has she noticed anything?"

While Han Sen fought the shark, watching Xius and the Dragon at the same, they approached him. He did not know what they wanted, but they weren't helping him in battle.

"Xius, you are interested in this Stone Cow? Let me ask Long Xin to catch it for you," the Dragon lady told Xius.

Xius smiled. "There's no rush. I just think this Stone Cow is interesting. I want to take and keep it as a mount, so I should capture it by myself. Otherwise, it won't obey me, and making use of it might be more difficult."

"True. I have heard the Gana are good at talking with xenogeneics. Nineteen would like to see this." The Dragon lady smiled.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2056 Stone Cow

Xius and the Dragon lady did not lower their voices, so Han Sen could hear everything they said clearly.

"Trying to take me as a mount? How dare you! Even if I was willing to, wouldn't you need legs?" Han Sen wondered how he might get out of this particular predicament.

The Dragon lady looked as if she was Marquise class. The rest of the crew looked to be no less than Dukes. With a battleship at their disposal, making an escape did not seem like a viable option.

The main problem, however, was that if Han Sen exposed himself, the entire Return Ruin Sea would be going after him. The exit would be heavily guarded from that point on, and running would become impossible.

"No, I can't expose myself," Han Sen kept thinking, as he tried to finish off the rocky shark.

"Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Rock Shark: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Rock Shark beast soul."

Han Sen ripped apart the Rock Shark's body and bit into a bone that was the xenogeneic gene. He acted like nothing had happened and started to casually swim off.

Xius wasn't going to let Han Sen get away, though. She moved her snake tail and blocked Han Sen's passage with a holy light.

Han Sen moo'd at Xius to show that he was a cow. Xius smiled, then waved her hand. A holy light halo then flew towards him.

Han Sen tried to chomp on the light with his teeth. He wanted to see if he could break it without exposing himself. The ring hit his head and then grew larger. It slipped over Han Sen's head and tightened around his neck.

The halo tightened around the Stone Cow's neck, feeling as if it was going to choke him.

Han Sen shook his head and tried to get rid of it, but that light was so tough. Even with the Stone Cow's powerful body, he could not break it. It must have been a special geno art belonging to the Gana.

As Han Sen wondered whether or not he should use his own powers to break it, he heard a strange noise come from Xius.

Han Sen had never heard this before. It was not a specific language, but he knew what it meant. It was a comforting tone, compelling him to obey her. It also had an undercurrent of threat.

It was complicated, but somehow, Han Sen was able to hear and understand it.

"The geno arts of the Gana are creepy. It is a shame that Purgatory Heaven is in Planet Eclipse. Otherwise, I could ask the Guna sisters," Han Sen thought. "Since I cannot run now, let's pretend that I have been captured. With Xius' status, perhaps she can take me out of Return Ruin Sea. Maybe then I can expose myself."

Xius kept making those sounds, and the halo continued to tighten. He felt as if his neck would snap.

Han Sen could get rid of the halo, but instead, he just widened his cow eyes and looked tamed. He moo'd to Xius and did not look angry. He tried to seem as harmless as possible.

"Will you follow me?" Xius asked, seeing the Stone Cow behave that way.

Moo! Han Sen pretended his best to be gentle. He walked up next to her and rubbed against her body.

Han Sen kept rubbing against her, recalling the behavior of Little Silver and Little Star. He thought about them for tips on how a creature should behave if it wanted to be cute.

Xius was happy with Han Sen's performance. She stroked the cow's head and smiled. "Follow me from now on, and you will benefit greatly."

Moo! The Stone Cow moo'd again, showing that it understood.

"Sister Xius is so powerful. I have learned a lot today," Dragon Nineteen complimented.

"It was just luck. This Stone Cow's intelligence isn't too bad, and its personality is very gentle. That's why this process was so smooth," Xius said.

The halo around Han Sen's neck loosened. It was not gone, but it was still hanging around him.

"This geno art is quite interesting. I would like to learn it. It'd be far easier to catch xenogeneics with it," Han Sen thought to himself.

Xius brought Han Sen back aboard the battleship with her. Han Sen pretended to follow her, and he did his best to behave nicely.

Han Sen was very good at acting cute because many of his pets were. All he had to do was copy some of their actions, and it made Xius and the others so happy. They were all very fond of him.

"Sister Xius, this Stone Cow is too cute. If you don't want it, you can give it to me. I will trade it for a Duke golem mount," Dragon Nineteen said, holding the cow's neck and stroking it.

Han Sen felt as if his head was resting on something very soft. His eyes looked very innocent.

"Who are you kidding? It is just a Stone Cow, and it came from your Return Ruin Sea. I'll just grab another for you later. I don't know if I'll have the chance to come back around these parts again, though." Xius smiled.

Dragon Nineteen, hearing her say this, did not push the subject. She stroked the Stone Cow's head again.

Sister Nineteen, are there any other places we have not been to?" Xius changed the subject.

"I have searched thousands of miles, and I think Han Sen really did escape Return Ruin Sea. If he hadn't, I would have found him by now," Dragon Nineteen said.

Since they were talking about him, Han Sen sat right next to Xius. He leaned against her, making sure he caught all they were saying.

Xius frowned and said, "How did he get out of Return Ruin Sea?"

"Maybe he has space powers or a treasure of some kind. Otherwise, how could he have come here in the first place?" Dragon Nineteen shrugged. "Han Sen is strong. He killed Sharon and Sister Thirteen, and he managed to escape from Brother Fifteen and Long Ying. I am afraid only our big brother might be able to take him down."

Xius frowned. "I have been investigating Han Sen a good deal. He fought Lone Bamboo in Sky Palace to a stalemate. He is a genius. Not many of the same level are capable of beating him."

"Ha. He is just lucky he hasn't encountered my big brother yet," Dragon Nineteen scoffed angrily.

"Dragon One is the best of the Dragon. He is the leader of the Dragon, so of course he is very strong," Xius said.

"But Han Sen is gone. If my brother had been here to fight him, he'd have been killed." Speaking of Dragon One, Dragon Nineteen looked very enthused. She seemed to really admire him.

Xius and Dragon Nineteen did not plan on leaving Return Ruin Sea just yet. They continued searching for a while with their battleship.

Xius thought Han Sen was still around someplace. If it was Dragon Nineteen in command, they'd have left a long time ago.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2057 Conspiracy

"What is wrong with this woman? Does she have some sort of grudge against me?" Han Sen was depressed.

Even the Dragon thought Han Sen had left Return Ruin Sea by now, but Xius was still determined to find him. That was why he was so depressed.

If it wasn't for Xius, escaping Return Ruin Sea would have been a much simpler affair.

"Does she know something about me claiming Purgatory Heaven? Is that why she wishes to catch me so badly?" Han Sen thought that would be impossible, though.

Han Sen couldn't really use Purgatory Heaven, so he had hidden it in Planet Eclipse. No one knew about it, so he couldn't think of any way that it could have been discovered.

Xius rested in her room for a time, and Han Sen followed her. Xius reclined on a deck chair to relax, but she didn't go to sleep. As she did, she stroked the Stone Cow's head.

"Where is Han Sen hiding?" Han Sen was planning on resting, too, but she suddenly started talking to herself.

Han Sen wanted to ask her why she was looking for him, but he was unable to.

"Maybe he really did leave Return Ruin Sea, but that means it will now be impossible to catch him. The Dragon and the Demon cannot go to Sky Palace to capture him." Xius continued speaking to herself, trying to formulate a plan.

"Keep talking. Why do you want to catch me? Come on…" Han Sen was desperate to know. Judging from the tone of her voice, there had to be a reason why she wanted to find him so badly.

But Xius did not say anything more, and she just fell asleep.

Han Sen was depressed, but he had no choice but to rest. He cast a geno art to recover his power.

He was a Marquise, so he could transform into a Marquise class being for a long time. It wasn't unlimited, however. Han Sen guessed that in his current state, he could last around four more days. If he wasn't able to escape by then, he'd be in trouble.

Seeing Xius' determination, he knew she wasn't going to stop her search. He didn't think he'd be able to escape in four days.

"If I cannot escape, then I will have to take a risk. I should kidnap Dragon Nineteen and take her as a hostage. Or maybe I should try to put pressure on Xius and threaten her to take me out of here?" Han Sen thought to himself.

Han Sen thought Dragon Nineteen was very strong. The bodies of the Dragon were impressive, and it would be hard to take her down without drawing the attention of others.

Xius' Gana body did not look weak, either. Although her power wasn't as flashy as a Dragon's, she had many tricky geno arts. It would be hard to keep her suppressed in secret, too.

Han Sen thought that he should ultimately target Xius. Capturing Dragon Nineteen would only make the Dragons want his head even more.

But there were many elites within the Dragon race, and some of them were deified. Even if he had a hostage, it wouldn't be safe. There was every chance he could be beaten before bringing the knife across Dragon Nineteen's throat.

Xius was different. She was alone within the Dragon. The Dragon might not care too much about her life, and Xius might not risk her life to save Dragon Nineteen.

Of the two, Han Sen thought Xius was flat-out simpler to get to.

Han Sen was thinking about how he might avoid the attention of the others on the ship if he captured Xius. There was no point in capturing her, otherwise. He had to take her down quietly, and he could not hurt her in a way that would draw the suspicion of the other Dragon. He would need to use her to escape that place.

"It will be hard to threaten her without hurting her." Han Sen turned it over in his head for a while. Eventually, however, he thought of a way.

A power like Teeth power could work, but if that power hurt her, it would be seen. He couldn't use it. Out of all Han Sen's powers that could take Xius without attracting attention, his best chance was the Blood-Pulse Sutra.

He could put a drop of his own crystal blood into Xius's bloodstream, and then, it would be very hard for her to separate the two.

When Xius fell asleep, Han Sen looked at her hand. He only needed to poke a hole in her finger and then put his own blood inside. Then, it'd be done.

Han Sen did not hesitate, and he used his tongue to lick her hand. A normal tongue would have been useless, but Han Sen had practiced the art of Tongue Sword. It was no joke to get licked by his tongue.

But before Han Sen could get close to her hand, Xius was already looking at him. Han Sen's heart jumped.

"This woman is tough! She has strong senses." Han Sen's eyes opened wide, and he acted all cute. He kept on licking her hand, just like Little Silver did.

When Xius saw Stone Cow being so cute, she smiled. She reached her hand out to stroke his head.

Han Sen was glad that he hadn't generated Tongue Sword just yet. He was just trying out licking her right now. If he hadn't tested it, he would have exposed himself.

Han Sen kept rubbing Xius's hand with his tongue. Xius did not pull away, and Han Sen was able to continue licking her fingers.

Han Sen licked her twice without using Tongue Sword, but on the third time, when his tongue reached her fingers, the tongue produced a red sword air. That red sword air went into Xius' fingertip and expelled a drop of blood.

Xius reacted quickly, and when the red sword air touched her finger, she hastily fell back. Then, her body glowed with holy light.

Han Sen felt the halo on his neck tighten up. It was going to break his neck.

"If I were you, I would calm down and talk about this." Han Sen released his Dongxuan Aura and blanketed the room. The voices and the presences within were all locked down. He shapeshifted back into his true self.

"Han Sen!" Xius' face changed. She never would have guessed that the Stone Cow was Han Sen. She felt so embarrassed that Han Sen had been licking her fingers only moments before.

"Don't be mad. Look at your finger." Han Sen pointed at her injured finger as he spoke.

Xius looked down. She could feel a strange power overlapping her middle finger. She used her own power against it, but she could not stop that power's movement.

Within a second, that power went rushing into her heart. Then, it disappeared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2058 Co-operation

"What did you do to me?" Xius asked simply. She didn't sound frightened.

"Nothing. It's just a little insurance to guarantee that we have a jovial co-operation," Han Sen said with a smile.

"There is no grudge between you and me! When you were being hunted by Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying, I did not attack you once. Why are you doing this?" Xius asked calmly.

"I don't mean to trouble you. As I said, I only wish to co-operate with you. If you take me away from Return Ruin Sea, I will take the blight off of you," Han Sen said reassuringly.

"What did you do to me?" Xius asked again.

Han Sen laughed. Some things were better left unsaid. Fear was something no one was immune to.

"Would you believe me if I told you that your life was in my hands?" Han Sen asked.

"Of course," Xius said with certainty.

"So I don't need to say anything. If I want to get out alive, I cannot kill you. Neither can I hurt you. However, if you do anything to expose my presence here, you can watch yourself die," Han Sen said.

You think I wouldn't take a chance?" Xius looked at Han Sen impassively.

Han Sen smiled. He looked into her pretty eyes softly.

Suddenly, the doorbell rang. A lady's voice sounded from the other side. "Lady Xius, are you resting? Brother Fifteen is here, and he wishes to see you."

"Coming." Xius looked at Han Sen, then headed for the door.

Instead of stopping her, Han Sen shapeshifted back into the Stone Cow.

When Xius saw that Han Sen wasn't stopping her, her face looked glum. It was only for a moment, though. Her expression cleared, and she opened the door to find Dragon Nineteen standing on the other side.

"Where is Fifteen?" Xius asked with a smile.

"Brother Fifteen is in the control room. Something has happened, so please go there," Dragon Nineteen said, looking awkward.

"Okay," Xius answered. She closed the door slowly behind her, looking at Han Sen the Stone Cow as she did.

Xius closed the door without prompting the smallest reaction from Han Sen. He had gone to sleep, and it made her frown. If Han Sen had looked uncomfortable and nervous, it would mean that he was not confident in what he had put upon her.

The fact that he showed no reaction or desire to follow her showed that he was confident she had no hope of escaping his wrath.

Xius kept checking her body up and down. The power had disappeared into her heart, and it was as if nothing had happened in the first place.

There were only two possibilities that explained this. Firstly, this entire scheme was just a bluff. The other possibility was that Han Sen was simply too strong for her to comprehend.

She wasn't sure what to make of the entire situation. Being unable to determine what was going on actually made her worry a touch.

Han Sen stayed in Xius' room with a bit of worry himself. Han Sen did not know what effect the crystal blood would have on her. But all he could do was stay where he was. He had to stay put and not show his worry. If he showed a lack of confidence, Xius would doubt him. That would be bad.

"I've made my gamble. Let's see if she can remove the crystal blood inside of her." As he waited in the room, Han Sen thought about what he might do if she sold him out.

Time passed, and Han Sen had been left in the room for two hours before the door opened again. Han Sen didn't look up. His Dongxuan Aura was enough to tell him that Xius had returned to the room alone.

"Fine, you win. How do we co-operate?" Xius walked over to the bed and sat on it. She smiled at Han Sen.

"It's simple. You take me away from here, and I will remove the effects I have stricken you with." Han Sen then went on to say, "But I am telling you right now that my appearance as a Stone Cow can only last another two days. You have two days to take me away from here. If you don't, then you and I must suffer together."

"But this deal is not fair! How can I be certain that you'll remove whatever it is you've put upon me?" Xius asked.

"I am controlled by you, too." Han Sen pointed at the halo around his neck.

"How can a small trick like that trouble you? You killed Sharon! This is just a minor halo," Xius said casually.

"If you don't believe me, you can put something else onto me, and we can remove them together once we're free. But I don't think that is necessary. It is as you said: there is no grudge between us. If you save me, I will have no reason to upset you or the rest of the Gana," Han Sen said.

"Sure. Let me put an effect on you. We can remove them together once we're out of here," Xius said.

"Okay, but you have to remove this halo. Only one effect on each of us at a time," Han Sen said.

Xius waved her hand, and the halo around his neck broke. She slithered her snake body closer to Han Sen.

Han Sen didn't move. Whatever she put on him, it would be removed whenever he enabled his super god spirit mode.

Xius, seeing Han Sen stand where he was without moving, sighed and thought to herself, "He is so confident. He must have cast something really powerful on me."

With a bit of hesitation, Xius smiled at Han Sen. She put a hand on Han Sen's face—his human face—and tilted it upward. Her hands were touching Han Sen's jaw as she angled his head for a clear display of his neck.

"You have good skin. Even I am jealous!" Xius' voice was magnetic. Her lips were coming in close to his neck.

Her red lips opened, and just as they were about to come into contact with his neck, two white teeth were revealed, like the fangs of a snake. They shone as she bit into the flesh of his neck.

Han Sen did not avoid it. He just stood there like nothing was happening.

Xius raised her head and pulled back. His neck had teeth marks on it, with two deeper spots where the fangs had been. "Okay, now we can discuss business." Xius licked the blood off her lips with her tongue. She smiled at Han Sen.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2059 Forced Entry

"You can really only remain a Stone Cow for another two days?" Xius asked, looking at Han Sen.

"Yes." Han Sen nodded.

"Then this is pretty bad. I said I wanted a Seawing Beast for a mount, and so Dragon Fifteen invited me to an island where they live. I cannot leave before I do this. Otherwise, he might grow suspicious," Xius said.

"How long will this take?" Han Sen asked.

"From my estimates, I'd say three days," Xius said.

"Fine. Three days. If we're not out in three days, we die together. My life is cheap, so it'd be an honor for me to die beside a beautiful Gana princess." Han Sen laughed.

Xius looked at Han Sen, but she was speechless. The limit of only being able to shapeshift for another two days was a lie. She couldn't be certain what was fact or fiction with him.

Han Sen did not ask anything more about why Xius was investigating him. He wanted to wait until they were free and clear before resuming that particular discussion.

Xius was not dumb, though. She knew that Han Sen knew, so she never felt secure near him. If Han Sen did not have the Gana's kiss, Xius would not have wanted to send him out.

Seawing Beasts rested atop the cliffs upon an island. There were many caves in those cliffsides, and they lived in such pockets. Seawing Beasts looked like blue leopards, with two blue wings. The adults could grow to be twenty meters long.

Although they were only a Marquise class xenogeneic, they flew extraordinarily quickly, and they performed well on land and water, too. They were one of the top Marquise mounts one could obtain.

Right now, it was Seawing Beast breeding season. Dragon Fifteen wished to get Xius one of their eggs. The adults of that species were too wild and could not be tamed.

The battleship might have disturbed the creatures if it got too close, so they made sure to stop one hundred miles away. Dragon Fifteen walked to the island where the Seawing Beasts lived.

Xius sat atop the Stone Cow that was Han Sen, looking very elegant.

"She must be doing this on purpose," Han Sen thought grumpily. She was there to collect a new mount for herself. She could have totally left Han Sen back on the ship, but nope. She decided to ride him there.

Han Sen had to endure it, though. And he took comfort in knowing he could get her back when he made it out.

"Xius, they are Marquise class. Seawing Beasts are much better than this stupid Stone Cow." Dragon Fifteen saw one of the Seawing Beasts fly by, and he smiled.

"They are very nice Marquise mounts, but they are difficult to tame. Unlike this Stone Cow." Xius smiled.

"Brother, you do not understand. The Stone Cow is dumb, and that's why it is so cute. I would like one, too. But I haven't been able to find another." Dragon Nineteen still really wanted one for herself. She had gone in search of one, but sadly, found nothing.

Dragon Fifteen looked at Han Sen and said, "It's just a Stone Cow. If you like it that much, Nineteen, just ask Xius to give it to you. Xius is always so nice, so I am sure she wouldn't disappoint you."

After that, Dragon Fifteen looked at Xius seriously and said, "Xius, I only have one sister, and my sister really likes that dumb creature. I will trade you a Firebeast for it."

Han Sen felt terrible. That Dragon Fifteen was way too smart. Just hearing Dragon Nineteen, he grew a suspicion.

"If Nineteen likes it that much, she can just take it. There is no need to sully our relationship with trading." Xius knew what Fifteen was attempting, so she maintained her cool and smiled.

"Really Xius?" Dragon Nineteen asked giddily.

"Of course. It's just a Marquise mount, and it was tamed in your Return Ruin Sea. It is fine by me," Xius smiled.

"Thank you, sister. But you will have to accept Fifteen's Firebeast. Otherwise, I'll feel poorly about this." Dragon Nineteen smiled.

This woman just cleared herself of distrust." Han Sen felt sad, but he knew that there was no other choice. If Xius hadn't made the trade, Dragon Fifteen would have grown suspicious.

But now that they had made the trade, Han Sen couldn't use Xius to leave.

"I will have to make it up as I go along. If Dragon Nineteen sends Xius away, I might have an opportunity to rush out," Han Sen thought.

"Little Cow, you're mine." Dragon Nineteen held Han Sen's head and rubbed his cheeks. She really adored the thing.

"If I knew this was to happen, I wouldn't have acted all cute," Han Sen thought in depression.

Dragon Fifteen, seeing this, lost his suspicion. He accompanied Xius to the cliffs and had Long Ying obtain some Seawing Eggs from a cave for her. He gave Xius and Dragon Nineteen two eggs each.

After they returned to the battleship, Dragon Nineteen pulled Han Sen into her room.

Dragon Nineteen really loved the Stone Cow. She rolled around with him and even slept with him. He was like a giant toy for her. Due to Dragon Nineteen taking Han Sen everywhere, however, he could not rest. If things proceeded this way, he'd only last four days.

Three days went by, but there was still no movement from Xius. Han Sen almost wanted to expose himself, but then he heard Dragon Nineteen mention that Xius was leaving.

Dragon Nineteen was going to send Xius off with her. This made Han Sen very happy, but the bad thing was that Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were leaving at the same time.

"I only have one shot at this, and I'm leaving Return Ruin Sea no matter what! I will kill whoever is in my way," Han Sen thought angrily.

The battleship was headed for Return Ruin Sea's exit. It took half a day for it to reach there, and luckily, Han Sen was still in his Stone Cow form.

People thought Han Sen had already made it out of Return Ruin Sea, but there were still many Duke class guards standing around. Han Sen could see at least ten Dukes. That was far too many for him to handle.

Those Dukes were not pure Dragons, but they couldn't have been that weak if they were selected to stand there as security. Fortunately, there were no King class sorts in the vicinity. If there was, he really couldn't risk this.

What made Han Sen most depressed was that Dragon Fifteen was not walking Xius out. They stopped at the exit, and seeing Xius walk out of Return Ruin Sea, Han Sen had no choice but to force his way after her.

Pang!

The Stone Cow stomped the ground, sending out a wave of petrification.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2060 A Thousand Miles of Blood

Han Sen used his Stone Cow body to rush forward. The shockwaves came thick and fast from his feet.

Dragon Nineteen, Dragon Fifteen, and Long Ying were up front. Dragon Nineteen did not expect this, and so she had no time to block. She was the first to be struck by the wave of petrification, and she turned to stone in an instant.

Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were able to quickly evade it. They struck that petrification wave with their Dragon presence. It did little to stop the wave, though, and they felt their bodies begin turning to stone.

Seeing them get petrified, Han Sen started to feel rather cocky. But suddenly, there came a roar. One of the Dragon guards was shining. He created a halo which quickly disabled the active petrification wave.

"D*mn! There is a geno art to remove petrification?" Han Sen's stomach sank, and he stopped using his Stone Cow body, which was too slow.

He revealed his true self, drawing his Blood Feather Knife as he ran for the exit.

The few Dragon Dukes on guard leapt forward. They all cast their Dragon powers and ran towards him.

"That is Han Sen! Kill him!" Dragon Fifteen yelled in fury. He became a xenogeneic and jumped towards Han Sen.

Long Ying was even faster than he was, though, and her spear was fast approaching Han Sen from behind.

Han Sen looked unconcerned. Two small blood-red wings appeared on his ears, and giant dragon wings sprouted from his back. His body turned dark red. He looked more like a dragon than Dragon Fifteen did. And on top of that, he had become far stronger.

"Whoever gets in my way will die." Han Sen clutched his Blood Feather Knife and raced towards the Duke Dragons. He did not care about Long Ying and Dragon Fifteen's powers.

As the Dragon presences and the lance converged on Han Sen, he simply flapped his wings and disappeared.

The scary Dragon presences ended up hitting Long Ying's lance, which created an explosion and a shockwave that sent her and the Dukes stumbling back.

Han Sen was in front of the Duke guards now. His knife immediately slashed towards one of the Dukes with a knife air that looked like a purple fang.

The Duke was still reeling from the shockwave, so he used his lance to try to block the strike.

Dong!

The Blood Feather Knife broke through the Duke's lance and plunged into his chest. It broke the bones and ravaged the exposed organs.

Han Sen moved quickly towards the gateway out of Return Ruin Sea. Dragon Fifteen and the others chased after him, as all the Dukes collected their power and sent it toward him. It was a wild storm on his heels.

Han Sen kept flashing, using Break Space Flash to teleport a hundred meters at a time. He dodged the attacks while swinging his Blood Feather Knife. Many knife silks were weaved in his wake.

"Argh!" The Duke in the lead came into contact with the first knife silk. He moved too quickly, and the momentum tore his body in half across the silk.

Han Sen was still feeling cocky. The half-deified Blood Feather Knife's knife silks were far stronger than his usual work. They could cut the body of a Duke with ease. And while that Duke might have been clumsy enough to allow that to happen, it was still an impressive surprise.

But before Han Sen could revel in his happiness, many more Dragons and xenogeneics appeared through the gateway. He hadn't expected there to be so many Dragons immediately outside Return Ruin Sea.

Seeing this, he knew he would have to kill if he wanted to get out. He used his powers like crazy, diving into the crowd of xenogeneics with his Blood Feather Knife.

"Han Sen! This is the day you die!" Dragon Fifteen turned into a xenogeneic and continued the chase. He held his lance like a drill, spinning through the air as he came.

"The sky is in my hands! You are just a doll. How dare you say that." Han Sen followed the whims of his knife, casting his skills to the best of his abilities. As he went, he also employed Heavenly Go and the Dongxuan Sutra.

Blergh!

He moved like a mountain spring!

Han Sen's body was very strong. Wherever he went, knifelights were cast, and there was a ceaseless spraying of blood. Limbs were lopped and scattered all about.

Xius saw Han Sen killing thousands of xenogeneics and Nobles. She witnessed his red body repeatedly flash as the stream of blood became a raging river. Dragon Dukes and even pure Dragons like Dragon Fifteen were unable to bring him harm.

Dragon Fifteen was in the fight, but Xius was out of it. With a look of absolute shock, she watched Han Sen battle the horde of xenogeneics.

Normally, she would think Han Sen was weaker than the Dukes. He'd appear far inferior to them.

But with what she was seeing now, she knew he wasn't. And she noticed Dragon Fifteen just following Han Sen's blade like a puppet. Wherever Han Sen went, the others were being dragged. They all did things far slower than Han Sen did.

The feelings elicited were scary. It made Xius' scalp feel numb, as a chill ran through her heart.

"Those who follow Under the Sky's path are all dolls." The words popped into Xius' head, and she had no idea where they came from.

"Scary man. No wonder he was able to kill Sharon. His knifeskills are way beyond his level," Xius said to herself.

The mountains and the rivers were dyed with blood, all because of the knife not being in its scabbard.

Han Sen fought for a thousand miles, and wherever he went, Dragons came for him. And on and on, they kept on coming. Han Sen was soaked in blood, and severed heads bounced around his feet.

The invisible knifeskills he employed had taken many lives that were airborne, even. But even so, the xenogeneics continued coming for him.

"Han Sen! If I don't kill you today, I won't be a Dragon." Dragon Fifteen was so mad, his Dragon body came flying forward. The lance was like a needle, and it came spinning towards Han Sen.

Han Sen swung his Blood Feather Knife, and the knifeskill and the lance collided. The knife air was broken.

Long Ying was like a flying dragon. Her lance was like a raging beast. Han Sen flapped his wings and evaded her strike.

If he didn't have Break Space Flash, he was sure to have been hurt. The power Sharon wielded was too incredible, and Han Sen wouldn't have been able to kill him without super god spirit. He would have been the one to die.

Countless bones snapped and streams of blood ran everywhere. Han Sen killed across tens of thousands of miles, but there were still many xenogeneics coming for him. He wouldn't be able to kill them all.

The Dragon were a famous high race of that universe, and they deserved their reputation.

"Han Sen, a grand mistake you have made, making an enemy of the Dragon." A new, scary Dragon flew down to the battleground.

"Big Brother!" Dragon Fifteen screamed excitedly.

Han Sen was shocked. The leader of the Dragon, Dragon One, had come.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2061 Lancelight Breaks a Thousand Evils

An invisible pressure came down from the sky, and it made Han Sen frown. The xenogeneics and the nobles rolled back from him like a receding tide. All they did then was surround him.

Han Sen raised his head and saw ten beasts that looked like birds. But they didn't look exactly like birds, and they were pulling a carriage. That scary presence stemmed from those monsters.

Han Sen felt sick. Those ten monsters were stronger than the Dragon Dukes, and they could very well have been King class. That meant the person in the carriage they pulled had to be even scarier.

Han Sen did not understand the Dragon society much, but he had heard of Dragon One through Dragon Nineteen and Xius. They said he was the absolute leader of the Dragon, but Han Sen believed him to be young and a Duke.

However, Han Sen had forgotten one crucial thing. Being young as a Dragon and being young as a human were two very different things.

Humans under the age of thirty were considered young, but when the sanctuaries were found, their lifespan was increased. The definition of "young" was therefore pushed back.

Dragons had a longer lifespan, though. Their young ones could be a few hundred years old, so that was far beyond Han Sen's expectations.

The curtains were drawn, revealing a Dragon sitting inside wearing a crown. He was clad in black armor. Han Sen couldn't get a feel for his presence, but from his mere appearance, Han Sen could tell that he was a King.

A male and a female Dragon also sat inside the carriage. They didn't look to be King class, but Han Sen sensed they were still extremely dangerous.

Dragon Fifteen and Dragon Nineteen ran to the black-crowned Dragon King and bowed. "Greetings, Seven, Nine, and Big Brother."

"The Dragon King was Dragon One," Han Sen thought. How would he survive with a Dragon King adversary?

"You are Han Sen, Knife Queen's student?" Dragon One asked the question, but remained seated in the carriage.

"Yeah," Han Sen said.

Dragon One did not ask anything more. He spoke to the other Dragon man. "Nine, go and take him. Others will think we are weak if taking a Marquise costs too much."

"Yes, Big Brother." That young Dragon exited the carriage and walked to Han Sen.

Xius saw the young Dragon walk to Han Sen, and her expression became dire.

"The nine sons of the Dragon are different from ordinary Dragons. All of them have a scary power, and Dragon One himself is here today. There is no way Han Sen can escape from this, but I do not know what he did to me. What if I will later be unable to break the spell he put on me?" Xius was worried.

Han Sen saw Dragon Nine approach with a lance. He couldn't sense any amazing power from the man, but Han Sen believed that he was dangerous nonetheless. Han Sen thought he was the same level as Sharon.

"What's wrong with these Dragons?" Han Sen thought to himself. He was not worried about Dragon Nine, but he was worried about Dragon One.

Nothing would be resolved by beating Dragon Nine. With Dragon One there, though, he could not escape.

"Should I go back to the sanctuary again?" Han Sen really did not want to do that.

"Dragon Nine!" The young Dragon stopped in front of Han Sen, wearing red armor and carrying a lance. It was similar to the garb Han Sen wore. It was all red.

Looking from afar, it would look like two Dragons were about to engage in battle.

"Han Sen." Han Sen merely said his name.

Dragon Nine did not speak again. He waved his red lance towards Han Sen. His lance skills were similar to those of Dragon Thirteen and Dragon Fifteen. That being said, those same skills were far more wretched when yielded by Dragon Nine.

It made Han Sen feel that no matter how well he dodged or how far he went, he could not escape the attack.

Han Sen's eyes froze, and he swung his Blood Feather Knife at the Dragon. The knife silks came against the lancelight, but they were broken. The lance that was sharper than a needle continued its flight towards Han Sen.

Dong!

Blood Feather Knife's blade struck the lance, but the lancelight was not broken. It spun like a drill, creating a flurry of sparks against the knife. Han Sen almost couldn't hold it, as he was pushed back.

Han Sen swung his blade three times to break the lancelight.

Han Sen was familiar with Marquise Evilbreaker powers. Dragon Nine's Evilbreaker power was far stronger than Dragon Thirteen's, though, and it was like a cold light.

Han Sen's power was no worse than Dragon Nine's, but Dragon Nine's lance was too focused. It was like a small needle being thrust into a patch of soil. There was only one small speck of earth that would be hit, and the attack couldn't be blocked.

Han Sen used an Under the Sky knife air. It was focused, but it was still worse than Dragon Nine's lance.

The Dragons were professionals when it came to concentrating power. Fighting against them with simple force was something of a deathwish.

Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to check Dragon Nine's lance. The sequence structure of the lance was like a beehive, and he almost couldn't make out the pattern of the honeycomb.

Han Sen just barely blocked that lance. But already, a second lance had come. Before it ended, however, a third was on its way.

The lancelights kept on coming, not cutting Han Sen a moment of slack.

Han Sen moved his feet to evade Dragon Nine's lance. Unless he was able to concentrate power in a similar way, he would be beaten by continuing down this road.

After Han Sen dodged every lancelight, the lights suddenly exploded. That concentrated power was scarier than a Marquise's power should have been when it exploded.

It was too late for Han Sen to fight. Han Sen flapped his wings and teleported. When he appeared again, he was a hundred meters away. He had managed to avoid the explosion.

Dragon Nine kept on attacking. If the lancelight missed Han Sen, it would explode. So, Han Sen had to keep on dodging and putting himself in a disadvantageous state.

The Dragon nobles and xenogeneics that were watching were so happy. They chanted Dragon Nine's name so loudly that it was a little frightening.

Dong!

Han Sen's Blood Feather Knife hit the lance, and the lance moved like a spinning dragon. He held Blood Feather Knife and kept getting pushed back, with his legs cleaving two deep trenches across the earth.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2062 Blood Dragon Ligh

A few knife strikes broke the lancelight. Han Sen swung his Blood Feather Knife, and many knife silks were weaved through the air. They tangled and knotted themselves around Dragon Nine's wings, limbs, and body. He was unable to hold his lance and thrust anymore.

Han Sen had been dodging for so long so he could cast his knife silks. To deal with a strong power like Dragon Nine's, soft power was useful.

Dragon Nine's body was gripped tightly by the silks. They tore through his armor and dug into his skin, but the contact produced sparks.

Dragon Nine's body had the same glow that the lance did, and all of a sudden, the knife silks around his body were broken.

"Dragon Light protection!" Xius recognized the power he had just employed.

Han Sen frowned. The power on Dragon Nine was concentrated like his lance was. It broke the knife silks easily.

"No one can beat the power of the Dragon Light." Dragon Nine moved his body, shaking off all the spiderweb-like strands of silk that remained.

The lance and his body synergized perfectly as they came after Han Sen again.

Dragon Nine's whole body was concentrated with a strong red light. He could use the Evilbreaker Dragon Light with amazing precision.

And Han Sen found himself at a disadvantage once more. He had to rely on his formation to fight.

Han Sen observed Dragon Nine's power. It was different from Dragon Thirteen's Evilbreaker Lance. The red Dragon Light was more concentrated than Dragon Thirteen's Evilbreaker Lance's lights.

The red Dragon Light was like something living. It concentrated and exploded when it needed to, unlike Dragon Thirteen's lancelights, which lost all form of control when expelled from the body. Those really were just simple lancelights.

"This must be a modified version of Evilbreaker power." Han Sen tried to think of a way he might triumph over this new form of attack.

"Needlehead versus light. I need to generate more power than he does. If I don't, I will lose." Han Sen quickly made a decision.

Although his knife silks were concentrated, they still weren't as dense as the Evilbreaker powers. But the knife silks also possessed qualities that the Dragon Light lacked. The Dragon Light was rough and strong, whereas the knife silks were soft and gentle. They were polar opposites.

Han Sen had suffered under an Evilbreaker Lance's power before, so he was fairly proficient in doing battle against that sort of technique. Now that he looked at Dragon Nine's Dragon Light structure, Han Sen had a new thought.

If he was able to use his gentle powers perfectly, they would not be any weaker than his enemy's strong power. But Han Sen was not very good with this power.

If his Jadeskin leveled up to Marquise class, he could effectively use Moon to do battle with Dragon Nine. But right now, only the Blood-Pulse Sutra had reached Marquise status.

The Blood-Pulse Sutra was for making babies and absorbing xenogeneic genes. It was the number one geno art for passing down traits, but for combat, it was a little on the limp side.

Han Sen planned to learn the structure of Dragon Nine's Dragon Light. He wanted to combine it with Moon's gentle power. That way, the knife silks could become stronger and achieve greater concentration.

This was what the Dongxuan Aura was good at doing. After examining the honeycomb design that Dragon Nine used to concentrate his power, Han Sen restructured the mass of his knife silks. That way, he could apply the gentleness of the Moon to the brute force of a replicated Dragon Light.

The Dongxuan Aura was firing on all cylinders, and when Han Sen slashed, the knife silks came flowing out like a flurry of ribbons. They broke before they even touched the lancelight.

It was not easy to produce knife silks that were a combination of two opposing powers. Luckily, the Dongxuan Sutra allowed him to modify the delicate sequence structures of his silks, and Yin Yang Blast allowed him to reverse the Yin and Yang of his powers. If not for those two skills, he wouldn't even have thought about attempting this.

Even so, Han Sen tried it many times to no avail. If the soft powers were too much, they made the knife silks too weak. If the force power was too much, then the knife silks would shred themselves.

Han Sen needed to find a balance between the heavy and soft forces to make his plan work. That way, the knife silks would be tough enough without destroying themselves.

This was just the beginning, though. He continued using Dragon Nine's honeycomb power to concentrate the knife silks so he could go against the Dragon Light.

Han Sen's tests kept on failing. He used the dragon wings on his ears and his movements to avoid Dragon Nine's attacks. No matter how much power Dragon Nine put into his attacks, though, he could not harm Han Sen.

Xius was frozen. She could tell Han Sen was having a problem with his knife silks and that he was testing something.

Only Han Sen could conduct such tests while doing battle with an enemy like Dragon Nine, and Dragon Nine couldn't stop him no matter how hard he tried.

Dragon One and the others could tell what was going on, too. It infuriated Dragon Fifteen, who shouted, "That Han Sen should die! How dare he humiliate Dragon Nine this way!"

Dragon Seven frowned. "Han Sen is weird. He has dragon wings on his back that looks like ours, and he teleports in the way Sharon did with his Break Space Flash. But only Sharon was able to use that power, due to his ties to the Demon. How does Han Sen do what he is doing?"

Dragon One grunted. "It is fine. Break Space Flash costs a lot of energy. The more he uses it, the more exhausted he will be. Sooner or later, he will fail."

Dragon Nineteen curiously asked, "Big Brother, what is Han Sen testing? His knife silks are getting weaker."

"He is copying," Dragon One muttered with disdain.

"Copying what?" Dragon Nineteen did not understand.

"He is copying Old Nine's Evilbreaker Dragon Light. He's trying to use it to improve his knife silks," Dragon One said.

At those words, everyone was shocked. Dragon Fifteen was so angered by this, he cackled. "Han Sen has some balls!

The Evilbreaker power of the Dragon is difficult to copy. It's stupid to even think about trying it if you don't have the body of a Dragon. And Brother Nine's Evilbreaker powers were modified in accordance to the specific needs and proficiencies of his body. Concentrated powers are Brother Nine's area of expertise. How can Han Sen hope to copy him?"

Just like Dragon Fifteen said, Han Sen's knife silks kept failing because it was either too hard or too soft. He couldn't find a balance.

Dragon Nine was enraged by Han Sen's behavior. His pretty face looked hard. "I was bom in the Blood Dragon Pool. I swap skin every nine days. That is how I have received my Blood Dragon Body a thousand times, and that is what enables me to possess the Evilbreaker powers and create the Blood Dragon Light I wield. You cannot simply copy this."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2063 Blood Dragon's Anger

Han Sen did not care. He kept on swinging knife airs at his foe. Most of them failed, but many were able to come close to the basic shape that he needed. It was like a plucked string, vibrating to produce tones that could break the sky.

Dragon Nine's Evilbreaker Blood Dragon Light was unable to touch Han Sen, and it made him furrow his brows in frustration. The Blood Dragon Light flowed brighter, and the light in his wings became solid. It was like a fog of blood obscuring the sky.

Red scales appeared all across Dragon Nine's body, and his hands produced red Dragon talons. A red mist rose from his horns, and his entire body grew to twice its original size. He was four meters tall now.

The scary presence he once carried only grew scarier. It was like an ocean wave, endlessly building in size.

Han Sen looked at Dragon Nine. The Blood Feather Knife was still busy producing knife silks. Dragon Nine didn't bother dodging. He allowed the silk to fall upon him, as the light would break them before they could even land atop his scales.

"Your xenogeneic draconic body is really nice," Han Sen said politely.

Dragon Nine snarled, "A xenogeneic dragon body is nothing to one of the Dragon. My Blood Dragon body is different, however. Even if you have Break Space Flash, I am now something you cannot hope to escape."

"I would like to know what the difference is." Han Sen kept talking as he repeatedly swung his knife.

He was starting to grasp a subtle sense of what he needed to do. The knife silks that were made of both a soft and strong power were manifesting with a better success rate. All he had to do now was to concentrate what he was coming to grips with, and channel what he needed to learn from Dragon Nine to make them as tough as the Dragon Lights.

Dragon Nine did not respond. He lifted his Dragon lance with two hands. His Evilbreaker Blood Dragon Light was spreading across the weapon, and the lance reacted as if it was alive. It became a scary Blood Dragon, and it roared in Dragon Nine's hands. Its glow intensified.

Han Sen kept swinging. The knife silks cut across Dragon Nine's body repeatedly, but the attacks did nothing.

"Old Nine is really mad. He cast Blood Dragon's Anger!" Dragon Seven said with a smile.

Dragon Fifteen said, "If this is all he needs to kill Han Sen, he should just do it. What's the point in talking?"

Han Sen looked glum. He knew Dragon Nine's Lance was strong, and so he started moving his Blood Feather Knife faster.

"Han Sen, accept my Blood Dragon's Anger!" The power in Dragon Nine's body reached the max. His red dragon wings flapped, and the lance he held looked like a ravenous monster. The Dragon was a manifestation of light, and it held the power to destroy the world. It appeared in front of Han Sen, and it was going to consume him.

Han Sen flapped his red dragon wings and teleported one hundred meters away. This was the furthest away he could teleport with Break Space Flash.

But when Han Sen moved, something went awry. The Blood Dragon's body exploded, and the Dragon Light went off like a firework.

The concentrated lancelight was perfectly pure, and it expanded to a radius of one mile. And it was not like an arrow that, once fired, became nothing.

The Dragon Light exploded like a hail of needles. No matter which way Han Sen moved, he'd be unable to dodge it.

The Dragon Light wasn't random or uncontrolled. If one touched Han Sen, the other streams of light would turn to riddle him with numerous strikes.

Han Sen's body would be turned into a pincushion, and the Dragon Light would explode from inside him. Not even a Duke elite could escape a power as wretched as that.

Break Space Flash's max distance was a hundred meters. Han Sen couldn't use it to get far enough away to escape the Blood Dragon's Anger's area of effect.

"If I cannot dodge, then there is no point trying." Han Sen gripped his Blood Feather Knife and kept swinging at the Dragon Light. He did not use Under the Sky. Now, he was using Teeth Knife.

Fang!

The purple knife air became a toxic fang headed towards the Dragon Light. The purple knife air struck the Dragon Light and made a katcha sound.

Teeth Knife's purple mist was broken through and dispersed. A second later, the Dragon Light had destroyed it, and the light kept moving towards Han Sen.

Han Sen retreated and continued using his Blood Feather Knife. He was still determined to use Tusk, and so two purple teeth marks appeared on the Dragon Light next. It made a scary, cracking noise once again.

The Teeth power was shattered, but it shattered more slowly this time. It made the Blood Dragon's Anger far slower, and it gave Han Sen enough time to get out of the Blood Dragon's Anger's area of effect.

But the Blood Dragon's Anger was like something alive. The Dragon Light became a red dragon that sought to consume Han Sen. When Han Sen evaded it, it exploded.

"Let me see how many times you can teleport." Dragon Nine coldly looked at the Blood Dragon's Anger covering Han Sen.

Han Sen used Teeth powers, but this time, they were more solid than before. A squeaking noise was made when the two collided, and then the Teeth powers shattered.

Dragon Seven was shocked. "His Teeth powers now seem different!"

"What's the difference? He copied Brother Nine's concentrated powers. No matter how hard he tries, though, he won't get anything half as good as Brother Nine's Blood Dragon Light." Dragon Fifteen looked haughtily as Han Sen.

Things weren't as simple as he initially believed them to be, however. When Han Sen used Teeth powers the fourth time, the purple Fang struck, it was still broken by the Blood Dragon's Anger. However, it also managed to chip off a bit of the Dragon Light.

Han Sen wanted to use soft and strong powers on the knife silks, but knife silks were merely thin strings. They were worse than the Dragon Light, when compared side by side.

The results were different when Han Sen tried to use that concentrated power on Teeth Knife instead. The strong and soft powers melded well with the Teeth powers. When it was concentrated, the sharp power was no worse than what the Dragon Light could achieve.

After adding the soft elements, the Teeth power became both soft and tough. It was not easy to break when it was hit.

If it was too tough, it'd break. If it was too soft, it'd bend. Teeth powers were able to benefit well from both aspects. While they were concentrated, his tearing power became stronger.

Katcha! Katcha!

Toxic Teeth and Dragon Lights came to collide against each other in the air. In the beginning, Han Sen's Teeth power was at a disadvantage, and it kept being broken.

But as Han Sen kept swinging, Teeth Knife gradually improved. After ten slashes, he could fight the Blood Dragon's Dragon Light.

The purple smoke broke, and a red light went flying. Teeth and a Dragon were fighting in the air. No one could tell who had an advantage between the two.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2064 Knife Lock Dragon Nine

"How is that possible?" Xius was shocked.

She had heard of Dragon Nine before, as his Blood Dragon Light was famous. The concentrated powers Dragon Nine wielded were likely the greatest out of all the Dragons in existence. When Dragon One was a Marquise, not even he was as mighty as Dragon Nine.

This was because Dragon Nine had a Blood Dragon Body. Even other Dragons of a higher rank could not accomplish what he had.

Han Sen could concentrate his powers now, the same as Dragon Nine did. He had learned it over the course of their short fight. It was unbelievable.

Xius wasn't the only one thinking this. The realization made Dragon One frown. Dragon Seven and Dragon Fifteen were simply dazed, and Dragon Nineteen stared in confusion.

Pang!

The Tusk and the Blood Dragon Light came against each other. The purple mist and the Blood Light broke at the same time.

Dragon Nine looked ill. He roared. His Dragon Lance was thrust forward at Han Sen, with a red light across it taking the shape of a dragon. It was far scarier than the last Blood Dragon Light.

Han Sen did not take a moment's pause as he pushed back with his Blood Feather Knife. He used Tooth for a Tooth to fight.

The demonic Tusk and the Blood Dragon fought each other in the skies. Purples and reds collided together repeatedly, summoning all sorts of explosions. The xenogeneics that were spectating too close to the battle started to spill blood— they were affected by the shockwaves of that fight. Some of the weaker ones simply exploded, sending showers of blood everywhere.

The mist started to disappear. The giant Blood Dragon Light shattered, but Han Sen's knife air had not. The purplelooking Tusk was free to assault Dragon Nine, and so it went.

Dragon Nine managed to use his lance to break the Tusk into pieces, but doing so weakened his will. His concentration skills had lost to Han Sen.

Dragon Nine had not really lost the fight yet, but Han Sen had stolen his concentration talent. If it was pure concentration power that mattered, Han Sen was still weaker. Dragon Nine's power was strong, whereas Han Sen's power was soft.

When two similar powers came against each other, Dragon Nine's power was the one to break. When Han Sen's power was mostly shattered, there were still shards that were solid. That was the benefit of having soft powers.

Things broke when you put too much force on them. The reason why Han Sen had an advantage was because he was a little bit soft.

Now, they were both back to square one. The modified Teeth powers had the same damage output as Dragon Nine's Dragon Light. Dragon Nine could no longer use his Dragon Light to block Han Sen's knife power. He couldn't just keep on attacking.

Teeth power was unleashed from Han Sen's hand, and it repeatedly came against Dragon Nine's lance. Two overbearing powers were in the thick of battle, and the shockwaves kept pushing the audience back. If they were touched by a knife air or a lancelight, they'd die in a heartbeat.

Han Sen's knifeskills were getting stronger, but there was no improvement on Dragon Nine's side. He had lost his edge of suppression. Dragon Nine was not as good as Han Sen when it came to raw technical skill.

"Impossible! Impossible!" Dragon Nine could not accept what was happening. He had endured a lot to get to where he was with Blood Dragon Light, and yet Han Sen had copied him and become better than him. Seeing it made the Dragons sick.

Dragon Nine spat some Dragon Blood across the Dragon Lance. The Dragon Lance glowed with a Dragon Light. He was using all the power he had to summon an even scarier Blood Dragon Light now, in the hope of ending the fight.

When he raised his lance, before he sent out the Blood Dragon Light, he stopped in the air with his hands trembling.

He could not move.

Invisible knife silks were knotted around his arms, legs, and body. His arms were being restrained by the silks, prohibiting him from moving forward.

Roar! Dragon Nine was angry, and the Blood Dragon protection glowed more brightly. He wanted to break the silks and strike with his lance.

Blood was started to spew everywhere, but the silk was not broken. The strands dug through his armor, sawed through the scales, and cut deep into his flesh. He was bleeding from every part of his body now.

"Brother Nine!" Dragon Fifteen and Dragon Nineteen screamed. They were utterly horrified.

Han Sen drew his knife back, and the silks tightened. He was strangling Dragon Nine, and amidst the pain, he forced him to drop his Blood Dragon Lance.

His grip on the Dragon Lance loosened, and it fell to the ground. The Dragon Light exploded, tearing out a crater which it then fell into.

The knife silks Han Sen had now were different than they had been. After he concentrated his Teeth powers, he learned more about the honeycomb structure concentration. He concentrated the knife silks that were both strong and soft.

Knife silks were not as sharp as Dragon Nine's Dragon Light, but their toughness was the same. Dragon Nine could not use Dragon Light to break the knife silks.

Roar!

Dragon Nine screamed again. Dragon Light began to erupt like a volcano.

The knife silks broke in the Dragon Light, but they were quickly replaced by fresh strings. They kept him bound, prohibiting all movement.

Katcha!

Han Sen moved the Blood Feather Knife and tightened the silk some more. Dragon Nine's body looked as if it was tied up by an invisible wire. His form was twisted, and his neck and waist were constricted. His Dragon scales broke, and he bled profusely. The claret spread across the ground.

Countless Dragon xenogeneics and Nobles were left speechless. They could not believe Dragon Nine was losing to his own greatest power.

This was Dragon Nine. Dragon Nine was different from the average Dragon. He was the pride of the Dragon. He had potential. He had talent. He made the Dragon proud.

Now, Han Sen was hanging Dragon Nine like a common thief. No matter how much he roared, his scales and flesh were getting peeled and cut. The Dragon blood was flowing like a river now, and he was going to die soon.

"Enough!" Dragon One waved his hand. An invisible power broke off all the knife silks and carried the injured Dragon Nine back to the carriage.

Dragon Seven caught Dragon Nine, and she quickly started to heal him.

Han Sen knew this was going to happen. Dragon One wouldn't sit idly by while Dragon Nine was killed.

"You are strong." Dragon One stepped out of the carriage, and he hovered in the air above the ground. He did not unleash any powers, but it still felt as if he was more supreme than everyone else.

Han Sen clutched his Blood Feather Knife, but he looked up calmly. He did not think he would be let go after killing Dragon Thirteen and engaging in the fights he just had.

"So, you should die," Dragon One proclaimed. And then, a scary power burst out of him.

Han Sen felt like the whole sky was taken by a giant dragon, and that dragon was looking at him. If the creature opened its mouth, Han Sen would disappear into its maw entirely.

"Dragon One, why are you bullying a young man?" A clear voice came down from the sky. The feeling that he was being watched by a terrifying dragon suddenly vanished

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2065 Yu Shanxin

Han Sen saw something descend from the sky. It was a man in green clothing. A fairly ordinary looking Sky.

That man's approach wasn't ominous like the Dragon was, and he rode down atop a swallow mount. The bird was a pretty black and white, but it was definitely a little too small. The Sky man occupied all of its back, and he had to stand precariously on it.

The swallow looked tired. It flew before Han Sen, allowing the green-clothed man to nod at him. Then, it landed.

The swallow flew away in a rush, as if it was actually fleeing. The green-clothed man spoke to the escaping swallow, saying, "Thank you for bringing me here. I will return the favor some day!"

When the swallow heard what he said, it started flying away even faster. It flew as fast and far as it could. Eventually, it disappeared from sight.

"Greetings. I am Yu Shanxin. For my sake, give Han Sen a break. I will take whatever punishment you have reserved for him. I won't fight back, and I will accept whatever you deal out until you are satisfied." The green-clothed man stood in front of Han Sen with a gleeful smile.

Dragon One looked at the green-clothed man, and he said coldly, "Yu Shanxin, is Sky Palace really going to accept the punishment on his behalf?"

Yu Shanxin nodded seriously. "Han Sen is Knife Queen's student. She requested that Sky Palace take care of him. I need to see him returned safely. If we didn't do this, then… I am not sure how I would even begin to explain things. It will ruin the reputation of Sky Palace. You must understand my reasoning."

The students of Knife Queen are that important? So important that they can freely kill as many of the Dragon as they please?" Dragon One coldly looked at Yu Shanxin.

The Dragon are a higher race. The Dragon are important enough. How about this? A life for a life. I will pay on his behalf. If you want to kill me, then just come at me," Yu Shanxin said, lowering his head.

Han Sen was shocked by this, and he quickly said, "I did this. This has nothing to do with Sky Palace."

Yu Shanxin smiled at Han Sen, and then he shook his head. "When you entered Sky Palace, you were automatically made one of our ranks. Furthermore, the leader is the one that instructed you to go to the Ancient God space. Whatever you do is a responsibility of ours."

Han Sen wished to say something, but Yu Shanxin stopped him.

"Fine. Yu Shanxin, if you want to shoulder his debt, then take my finger. If you survive, you may live. And then I will consider our debt settled." Dragon One looked at Yu Shanxin.

"Thank you, Mister Dragon. I will be forever thankful," Yu Shanxin said gratefully.

"If you survive the touch of my finger, only then can you say thank you." After that, Dragon One pointed his finger at Yu Shanxin's forehead.

That finger looked as if it could poke through the entire galaxy. Time and space collapsed around it, and everything vanished around that finger.

Han Sen, who was standing behind Yu Shanxin, felt as if his body was going to be perforated. It felt as if Dragon One's finger could turn everything to dust. But Yu Shanxin remained unmoved. He did not raise his hand, and he let Dragon One point that finger at his forehead.

Han Sen was shocked. "Is that guy really going to die for me? I can't accept a favor like this."

The next second, Han Sen saw the finger that could destroy the world get pointed at Yu Shanxin. No power came out from it, though. It looked as if Dragon One's finger only poked the man, and that was that.

"Thank you for letting me live," Yu Shanxin showed true appreciation as he bowed.

Dragon One looked at Yu Shanxin without expression. "It is no wonder you are the one who broke through Sky Palace. Godslayer Yu, who carried the Blood Coffin to Outer Sky, I promise you that the Dragon's grudge with Han Sen has been erased."

After that, Dragon One went back to his carriage. The ten beasts resumed pulling it, and it eventually disappeared. "Thank you for saving my life," Han Sen said quickly. He owed this man a great deal.

Yu Shanxin waved his hand and said, "You represented Sky Palace in your trip to the Ancient God space. What transpired there was not your fault. Sky Palace will not allow anything ill to befall you. You deserved the bailout, so there is no need to thank me."

After that, Yu Shanxin waved his hand again and a black and white swallow flew down from the mountains. It did so upside-down. It reached his hands and could not fly away.

"Since you brought me here, you might as well take me back," Yu Shanxin said, stepping atop the swallow. He stood on one foot, and the swallow took him away.

"Hey, I'm still here!" Han Sen's eyes were open wide. He realized he was still surrounded by the Dragon, and that Yu Shanxin was now gone.

"Sorry, please excuse me." Han Sen gulped, then squeezed his way through the Dragon xenogeneics and nobles.

They looked at Han Sen with anger, as if they wanted to eat him, but now no one dared to touch him.

Han Sen made his way through the scary xenogeneics and nobles, and it was lucky that he had a strong will. Ordinary Marquises would have felt their legs shaking as they walked past.

"You are powerful. You got Yu Shanxin to save you." After Han Sen walked through, Xius appeared by his side. She sat down on a stone and spoke to him.

"Is Master Yu famous?" Han Sen asked.

"You are a member of Sky Palace. Do you not know Godslayer Yu Shanxin?" Xius looked at Han Sen with surprise. "Godslayer? He looked like a nice chap. Why would he have such a title?" Han Sen asked.

Xius looked at him strangely, and she said, "Godslayer Yu was his true name. Yu Shanxin is actually what he named himself. There are many elites in this universe, but there is only one who was brave enough to dare storming Sky Palace."

"He is a member of Sky Palace? That makes no sense. You just said that he stormed it," Han Sen said with a chuckle.

Xius realized that Han Sen really did not know anything about the man, and so she explained, "Yu Shanxin's teacher was set up by his schoolmates and executed for the crime of treason. It was a pointless death. Yu Shanxin brought his teacher's coffin back to Sky Palace, but someone stopped him. He was maddened by this, and so he stormed in. He beat the ten elders, and he got so far into Sky Palace that he was able to meet with the leader. He wanted to make things right."

"Anyone who was involved in his teacher's death was killed. He killed many in Sky Palace, all alone. Even the coffin itself was dyed red. After doing all that, Godslayer Yu became quite famous. I am not sure why he changed his name to Yu Shanxin, though."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2066 Teacher

"Luckily, you only killed Dragon Thirteen. She was not one of the prestigious nine. Her death was inconsequential, so the grudge won't be all that deep. Now that Yu Shanxin has interceded on your behalf, the Dragon shouldn't bother you anymore. Do you think you can remove the spell on me now?" Xius had actually come up to Han Sen to get the spell removed.

"We're still in territory belonging to the Dragon. Let's wait until I'm out of it first." Han Sen resumed walking.

"The Dragon won't change their minds. Now that they've forgiven you and made a promise to Yu Shanxin, they won't turn back on their word. Dragon territory is now the safest place for you. They wouldn't dare let you die here. It's hard to say what might happen after you leave. If something happens to you out there, whoever kills you might not even have any ties to the Dragon." Xius rolled her eyes.

"So, you're saying I should stay in the lands of the Dragon?" Han Sen lifted his lips.

"There is no need. Yu Shanxin helped you, and he represents Sky Palace. Before anyone thinks of attacking you, they'll have to weigh the consequences. And no one will want to incite the wrath of Sky Palace. Unless there's someone highly motivated by revenge, no individual will seek to kill you. At least not immediately, while things have yet to simmer down," Xius said.

Han Sen looked at Xius. "Yu Shanxin killed so many Sky Palace students. Why was he allowed to remain there?"

Xius hesitated before speaking. "That's complicated, and it's not something the Sky like to talk about with outsiders. I know that his teacher was strong enough to be considered an elder. He was framed, and then he died. Then, his memory was tarnished with the crime of treason. But no one could have expected Yu Shanxin to react in such an insane way. They were going to kick him out of Sky Palace, but Yu Shanxin brought the coffin back and started killing people. Things eventually calmed down after he reached the leader. Anyone who was involved in the conspiracy, like the elders and students, were killed by Yu Shanxin."

The reason Yu Shanxin was allowed to stay in Sky Palace has something to do with that. He couldn't obtain the seat of an elder. He owned an island in Sky Palace, but no one knows what his job is," Xius said, then looked at Han Sen. "That is all I know. And it's all just hearsay. Outsiders aren't told much about what happens there."

Han Sen nodded. Yu Shanxin had come to save him, and whether it was an order from Sky Palace or something the man had done on his own whim, it did not matter. Han Sen now owed him a big one. But a man like him would probably never need help.

They walked to the spaceport, and when they reached it, he still hadn't removed the spell placed on Xius.

When they arrived, all the ships refused to accept Han Sen as a passenger. The guards even mocked him, telling Han Sen to simply fly back to Sky Palace, and that there was no need for him to take their ships.

Han Sen was not mad, though. He looked at Xius. "Xius, you have your own ship, don't you? You can take me."

Xius had no choice but to take him herself. They went back to Sky Palace.

There was no danger along the way, and Xius successfully brought Han Sen back to Sky Palace.

"Without an invitation from Sky Palace, this is as far as I can go. Can you remove the spell now?" Xius patiently asked Han Sen.

Han Sen smiled and said, "You have a spell on me too. What's the rush?"

"I'm not loafing around like you, with nothing better to do! I have business to conduct," Xius said shortly.

After all that time and travel, her patience with Han Sen was running on fumes. She just wanted to be free of the spell and get as far away from Han Sen as she possibly could.

Han Sen touched the bite marks on his neck—the ones she had left behind. The bite marks hadn't disappeared, so it was obviously not an ordinary power.

"I was thinking that we've been through a lot. And God only knows when our paths might cross again. Let's keep a souvenir to remind each other of our time together. The next time I see these marks, I will think of you. You should cherish the souvenir I have given you, too." After that, Han Sen flew back to Sky Palace.

"Han Sen, you *sshole!" Xius was mad, but Han Sen was already in Sky Palace. She could not go inside without permission.

Xius had no choice but to return to the Gana. She wanted to run some tests and find out what Han Sen had done to her body.

"If I can break the spell on me, I will make you die. Then, you can really see the power of a Gana's kiss," Xius thought furiously.

But Han Sen was so scary. Xius did not dare trigger the Gana's kiss, in case they both ended up hurting each other.

Han Sen's super god body could remove all spells, so he wasn't afraid of the Gana's kiss. In fact, he wanted to take a look at how powerful it was.

Back in Sky Palace, Han Sen was welcomed back by the students. Everyone had heard that he had killed Sharon and Dragon Thirteen and of his adventure in Return Ruin Sea.

To the Demon and the Dragon, this was a grand insult. But to Sky Palace, it was a thing to take pride in.

Han Sen handed over the silver Beginning of Ancient God and the xenogeneic genes from the Ancient God space. He received permission to visit the Holy House and collect xenogeneic genes.

Han Sen did not plan on learning any new geno arts. All he wanted to do was level up, and so he didn't go.

Aside from those rewards, Han Sen was granted the title of Teacher. He could enjoy many benefits now. Some places that weren't open to students were now freely accessible to him.

For example, Han Sen had previously been forced to hunt in Xuanyuan Cave. But with the title of Teacher, he could go to Rare Beast Island. There were many xenogeneics there, and it was a far better place than Xuanyuan Cave.

There were many more benefits, too, but teachers had responsibilities of their own. Every year, he would have to teach geno arts to students for ten days.

He could teach whatever he wanted, but nothing like Under the Sky. That was limited by level, and so he could not teach that.

Not many outsiders could earn the title of Teacher, but the people of Sky Palace had no problem with Han Sen's promotion. They were actually excited to hear what he would tell them.

After all, Han Sen had killed Sharon, who was as strong as Lone Bamboo. The students were interested in his geno arts. And the stories of Han Sen's battles were so outstanding. All the students believed he deserved the title.

Every year, teachers had to teach for ten days. But some busy teachers had no time, and so they were allowed to stack up their teaching requirements for up to ten years. Because of this, Han Sen was not in a rush.

Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters met up with Han Sen. They went to practice in the White Jade Building. Han Sen planned to check out the buildings behind it, hoping that the Jade Airs there would take his Jadeskin up to Marquise class.

In combat, Jadeskin was much more useful than the Blood-Pulse Sutra.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2067 Jade Spiri

Han Sen went to the second White Jade Jing with Thousand Feather Crane and the others.

When they passed the first floor, they saw many students guarding the jade wall. On the jade wall were paintings of a jade beast. A few of the Sky students were standing guard before each of them.

Thousand Feather Crane explained, "When the White Jade Jing opens, those jade beast paintings will emerge as spirits. If you are able to suppress them, you can nab yourself a jade spirit orb. It is useful for gathering a spirit skill."

Yun Sushang smiled and said, "The second White Jade Building has seven floors. The higher the floor, the more powerful the jade spirit. And also, the jade spirit orbs give better results. Earl class people usually hunt at either the fourth floor or below. Someone like you, as a Marquise, can definitely hunt jade spirits three floors higher."

"When I was in the Ancient God space and Return Ruin Sea, there were special circumstances that allowed me to fight Marquises. I don't usually have such power. Let's test my mettle on the fourth floor first." Until Han Sen figured out what a jade spirit was, he didn't want to play fast, loose, and risky.

The three of them reached the fourth floor. There weren't many students there. Unlike the prior three floors, which many people guarded, most of the paintings here were left unguarded.

Yun Suyi pointed at a jade spirit painting. "There are many different jade spirits. Each one has different abilities, and they can level up differently. Like this Jade Tiger, for instance. If you get its jade spirit orb, you can strengthen your own vitality. This jade spirit bird is good for bolstering one's speed. You should pick a jade spirit that aligns with whichever self-improvement path you wish to focus on the most. It will be great for you when gathering spirits."

"I see." Han Sen found the concept interesting, and he began examining the jade spirits. His eyes stopped on one depicting a flying fairy. He curiously asked, "A fairy jade spirit… What type would it be?"

"That jade spirit means balance. It does not excel in one department in particular, and instead improves a little bit for everything," Yun Suyi said.

"I see. In that case, I choose her." Han Sen did not have a strong opinion, and he just thought the Jade Fairy looked beautiful.

Han Sen sat in front of the Jade Fairy's painting. That meant that was the spirit he had selected, in case other students decided to fight him for it.

The White Jade Jing had yet to open. Thousand Feather Crane and the others each selected a jade spirit painting. Yun Suyi chose a painting that depicted some sort of spirit bird. It was next to Han Sen.

Not long after, the White Jade Jing opened. A thick rush of jade air flowed out of the jade walls. Compared to the first White Jade Building's Jade Air, this was far more intense. Absorbing it would make things more complicated, so it wasn't all that suited for simple practice.

Within the Jade Air, the jade spirits became active. They came down off the walls as half-transparent jade beings.

Strangely, only the jade spirits that had students guarding them came out. The paintings without anyone protecting them did not budge at all.

Han Sen looked at the jade spirit in front of him, and he noted how elegant it looked. It boasted very light clothing. The half-transparent body really did look like a fairy that had come to earth.

The Jade Fairy spirit started flying around for a while before it came for Han Sen.

Han Sen cast his Jadeskin and sat where he was without moving.

Killing jade spirits was a different process than killing xenogeneics. Jade spirits were an essence of the Jade Air itself, and its power formed them. You could break them, but you could not outright kill them.

Killing jade spirits involved allowing them to possess you. When they were doing this, you would try to reclaim control with your own force of power and strength of will. If you were able to overtake and refine the spirit, it would become a jade spirit orb.

The Jade Fairy spirit went straight into Han Sen's body. Its presence was like that of a thick fog going into him.

Han Sen suddenly felt a chill run through him. A cold power flushed through each of his cells, as if to freeze him.

Han Sen quickly cast Jadeskin to refine the ice air that was inside him.

Han Sen only cast one cycle of Jadeskin. He felt his veins shiver and his muscles scream, as this pure extract of happiness began to leak out of his cells. Then, the cold feelings were all gone.

After that, Han Sen's whole body shuddered. The Jade Fairy spirit came out of his body. It did not return to the painting. It became a half-transparent jade stone that was around the same size as a thumbnail. It floated directly in front of Han Sen.

Han Sen picked up the stone, and he noted the presence of some fairy jade air around it. It must have been the jade spirit orb the Jade Fairy spirit had become.

Han Sen swallowed the jade spirit orb, and then he cast Jadeskin again. He felt a warmth in his stomach that then flowed up to the rest of his limbs. Han Sen felt very comfortable. Every part of his body was warmed, like he was bathing in a lovely spring with all his pores free and open. His cells were very active, too.

The power of the jade spirit orb was heartily absorbed by Han Sen. He tried to create a godlight, and he noticed a new underlying power in Jadeskin. He couldn't quite tell what it was.

The White Jade Jing was still opening, and Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters were still fighting their own jade spirits. They sat where they were, almost as if they were frozen.

Yun Suyi had only been an Earl for a short amount of time. Fighting a jade spirit on the fourth floor would be very difficult for her. Her face was all pale, as if she had been stuck in ice.

Han Sen used Jadeskin to cast a godlight at her. He wanted to help her suppress the force she was fighting.

The Jadeskin godlight went into Yun Suyi's body. And after that, she looked a whole lot better. Not long after, a jade spirit bird came out of her. It then turned into a jade spirit orb.

Yun Suyi opened her eyes and picked up the jade spirit orb. She bowed to Han Sen and said, "Thank you for your assistance in refining the jade spirit."

"You and I don't have to be so polite," Han Sen said casually. Those words meant nothing to him; it was just a way of saying that he was friendly.

But Yun Suyi blushed, lowered her head, and said nothing more.

After a while, Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang successfully suppressed their own jade spirits. They claimed their jade spirit orbs, and after opening their eyes, they were surprised to see Han Sen and Yun Suyi engaged in conversation.

They had expected Han Sen to be faster than them in suppressing the jade spirit, but Yun Suyi's speed was surprising.

Yun Suyi told them that Han Sen had helped her. Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang were shocked by this. "Ordinarily, if an outsider meddles with another person's process of suppression, the jade spirit might break and not provide a jade spirit orb. You can help others without the jade spirit breaking? That is weird."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2068 Refining the Jade Spirit of the Seventh Floor

"I think it was just a coincidence," Han Sen said with a shrug.

Thousand Feather Crane did not believe in coincidences, but these things happened around Han Sen often. He was used to that.

"I think I'll go up and take a look at another floor." Han Sen signaled to Thousand Feather Crane and the others, then headed for the fifth floor.

On the fifth floor, there were only Marquise students. Jade Spirits worked for those of the Marquise class, as well. And many people of the Marquise class frequented this floor to kill Jade Spirits. There were a few Marquise students in front of every Jade Spirit.

When the Jade Spirit emerged, no one would run forward. It all depended on who the Jade Spirit chose to go for. Stealing was forbidden in the White Jade Building.

This was why Sky Palace had to control the number of people that could enter White Jade Jing. Resources were limited, and there were already too many students that needed what was available.

Without pause, Han Sen went straight to the sixth floor. There were many Sky there, and each picture had two or three Marquise students before it.

On the seventh floor, there were significantly fewer people. There were only five or six Marquises in total. Han Sen knew one of them, and that was Lone Bamboo who had leveled up to Marquise during the exam.

Lone Bamboo saw Han Sen and waved him over. He wanted to see him. Han Sen hadn't expected Lone Bamboo to want to talk, so he walked up to him with surprise.

"Do you have time after you're done in the White Jade Jing?" Lone Bamboo asked.

"I suppose. What do you need?" Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo with confusion.

"Are you interested in going to Rainbow Cloud Peak to hunt a Cloud Beast?" Lone Bamboo got down to brass tacks immediately.

"I am interested in hunting xenogeneics, but if we're going together, the xenogeneics won't stand a chance." Han Sen laughed.

Lone Bamboo smiled and said, "A Cloud Beast has been in Rainbow Cloud Peak for millions of years. Up until now, no one has been able to capture it. I would like to tame it for a mount. You can come, if you are interested. Whoever claims it, owns it."

"No way. If that many Sky Palace elites have failed to capture it, how do you think we'll be able to?" Han Sen thought about Yu Shanxin. He did not believe there was a xenogeneic out there that man couldn't have handled.

If there really was something beyond that man's strength, Han Sen didn't think he stood a chance.

The resources of Sky Palace have to be protected, and because of this, only Marquise Teachers can enter Rainbow Cloud Peak. The rule is intended to prevent a Duke or King from just entering and killing all the xenogeneics there. In all these years, no one has been able to slay the Cloud Beast," Lone Bamboo said casually.

That means the Cloud Beast has been in luck. If we both go, it's going to end up calling us daddy." Han Sen laughed.

"I don't know if it will call me daddy, but I'm sure it will kneel." Lone Bamboo said seriously.

"Alright!" Han Sen nodded. He asked Lone Bamboo for some more information concerning the Cloud Beast, and after hearing it all, he thought the Cloud Beast sounded similar to the Cloud Beast Han Sen had seen in the sanctuary.

Han Sen had many little cloud beasts before, and he had always wanted the beast soul of a super class little cloud beast. It was a shame he never managed to get one.

"I wonder if this Cloud Beast can drop me a beast soul? Even if it does, though, it's bound to look different than the beast souls I got in the sanctuaries," Han Sen thought.

Han Sen looked around the seventh floor. Many of the paintings had no one in front of them. Han Sen selected an image of a Jade Fairy and then sat down.

Han Sen waited until the Jade Air came out and the Jade Fairy spirit flew down from the wall. Just as it had on the fourth floor, it entered Han Sen's body as if it was seeking to possess him. It was inside Han Sen's body.

Han Sen felt a chill. This one was much stronger than the spirit on the fourth floor. If Han Sen did not have his Jadeskin, he knew he wouldn't have been able to stand what he was now forced to endure.

Han Sen ran his Jadeskin like mad, and his cells felt as if they were undergoing individual explosions. When the cold air was suppressed by Jadeskin, the Jade Fairy Spirit re-emerged from his body. It turned into a Jade Fairy Spirit Orb right in front of him.

Han Sen grabbed the orb but did not refine it. He walked to another Jade Fairy Spirit painting, and when he was in front of it, another Jade Fairy Spirit came out. It went into Han Sen's body.

Han Sen refined another Jade Fairy Spirit while the Jade Air was still active. All the while, the other students were still trying to refine their first. No one had done so yet.

"Jadeskin is really helpful in the White Jade Jing. My Jadeskin is just Earl class, and even so, I can refine these Jade Spirits so easily. If I level up to Marquise class, I can earn myself a whole plethora of them." Han Sen felt cocky as he walked over to another Jade Spirit painting.

Because there were no more Jade Fairy Spirit paintings, however, Han Sen had to select a White Jade Tiger to sit in front of.

Roar! A tiger's roar rocked his soul, and it almost made him cough up blood.

Han Sen thought it would be easily refined like the Jade Fairy Spirits, but he did not expect it to throw his blood into turmoil. Fortunately, Han Sen had a strong will. He didn't freak out. He concentrated and put his blood back into his veins. Then, he used all the power he could to refine the White Jade Tiger.

It was a spirit that was generated by Jade Air, and yet Han Sen found it difficult to refine. It was not half as easy as the Jade Fairy Spirits were.

The White Jade Tiger kept roaring in front of him, and it made his head buzz. He almost expected his nose to start bleeding.

When Han Sen finally suppressed the White Jade Tiger, he opened his eyes and the Jade Air was gone. The students were gone, also. Only Lone Bamboo remained, waiting for him.

The White Jade Tiger had become a Jade Tiger Spirit Orb. After Han Sen put it away, he asked Lone Bamboo, "What time is it?"

"The White Jade Jing shut down five hours ago," Lone Bamboo answered.

Han Sen was shocked. It had taken him less than half an hour to suppress two Jade Fairy Spirits, but he had spent seven hours to do a sole White Jade Tiger.

But the White Jade Tiger's Jade Air was less than the Jade Fairy Spirit. That meant the Jade Fairy Spirit aligned with his Jadeskin a whole lot more. That was why they were so easily refined. The White Jade Tiger and Jadeskin did not go well together, and that was why it had been so difficult.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2069 Rainbow Cloud Peak

"They are both spirits guarded by Jade Air, and yet, there is so much difference between them. I need to get more Jade Fairy Spirit Orbs to level up my Jadeskin. Maybe the results will surprise me," Han Sen thought to himself.

Han Sen still left with Lone Bamboo to travel to Rainbow Cloud Peak. On the way, Han Sen tried to refine the Jade Tiger Spirit Orb. It was very difficult for him, and after using it, he felt as if he had been thrust into an ice cave. It took him a lot of effort to completely refine the orb.

After swallowing the Jade Tiger Spirit Orb, the results were the same as they would have been if he had refined a Jade Fairy Spirit Orb, except that the Tiger Orb provided him with more energy.

The Fairy Orbs made Han Sen's Jadeskin godlight grow stronger, though. The Jade Tiger Spirit Orb didn't give him that feeling.

Rainbow Cloud Peak was an island built out of clouds. The clouds themselves were solid, and the mountains and forests were all clouds, too.

There were many creatures there that were made of clouds, as well. Going there was like entering a marshmallow land.

There are many cloud beasts here, it would seem. Which one were you talking about?" Han Sen saw many creatures made of clouds, and he noted how they all appeared to be fairly docile.

"Brother Lone Bamboo and Han Sen! Are you two here to hunt the Cloud Beast, too?" Before Lone Bamboo answered Han Sen, a student from Sky Palace came running toward them. Lone Bamboo didn't respond, and Han Sen could tell he didn't know who this person was.

"I haven't been here long, so I don't know many people. Who are you?" Han Sen asked on Lone Bamboo's behalf.

The man wasn't of the Sky. He had the head of a white tiger, and the armor he wore was made of fur. He looked like one of the Tego, but it wasn't the one he had encountered before.

But if he had come to this peak, he must have been a Marquise Teacher. Even if he wasn't one of the Sky, he had to be a person of some renown.

The man answered, "My name is White Real. It's understandable that you don't know me, as I have been working at Sky Path Garden. I rarely ever leave."

You are Brother White." When Han Sen heard the man was working in the Sky Path Garden, he was taken aback.

Sky Path Garden was incredibly restricted. Even most students of the Sky were refused entry. And this man was an outsider, to top it all off.

Han Sen knew that Sky Path Garden offered the highest tier of technology research. Many geno arts were modified there, and that was where they developed treasures. The work was mostly done by the students of Sky Path Garden.

White Real looked very strong and lean, but he actually worked in a field that required mental fortitude. Han Sen was reminded that you should never judge a book by its cover.

White Real looked at Han Sen. "Brother Han, I admire you. Your modification of Under the Sky became an instant classic in Sky Path Garden. It was put in a textbook. Geniuses like you are wasted if they are not brought to someplace like Sky Path Garden."

That is too much for me. And I was just lucky in my modifications. I don't think I could do it again, if I had to," Han Sen responded. And he wasn't just being humble, either.

If Under the Sky hadn't been a skill he was already good at, then he never could have done what he did so perfectly.

"No, no, no! You are smart. There is no need for you to be so humble. Actually, I have always had a question I have wanted to ask you, but we have never had the chance to meet before today. Today, in this encounter, God is giving me this chance. This is how I encourage myself, for I hope you can help me." After that, White Real bowed to Han Sen.

Han Sen could see how sincere the man was being, and he knew that declining would leave him feeling guilty.

"You can ask me whatever you like, and we can discuss it. But I am truly quite average, and I fear I may not be able to help you," Han Sen said.

White Real was ecstatic to hear Han Sen's acceptance, and he ultimately ignored what Han Sen told him. He pulled out his phone and showed Han Sen information on a geno art. He then began excitedly explaining it in greater detail.

The geno art was complicated, and it was taking White Real a while to explain it. Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo.

Lone Bamboo sat down and said, "Time is no issue for me."

So Han Sen turned his attention back to White Real and listened. He quickly grasped the problem that the researcher was having.

White Real was studying a geno art called Echo. It initially sounded useless. After Han Sen learned the purpose behind the name Echo, however, he was surprised by what it did.

Echo was not a geno art that used sonic powers for navigation, the way a bat might. It was a fighting geno art that used sonic powers to attack.

The sonic powers continuously stacked up to deal blows of ever-increasing strength, increasing the duration and power of the attacks.

The idea behind it sounded fine, but stacking sonic powers was difficult. After all, when you attacked an enemy, you wouldn't always be in an enclosed area like a warehouse. Geno arts like that required a catered environment, which made them difficult to use in real-world scenarios.

White Real had been mostly successful with it. In a particular environment that was fitting, he could increase the power output and the duration of the sonic power. He couldn't carry a warehouse around in his pocket to fight, though.

If he needed to cage an opponent in a specific battleground before combat, the geno art wouldn't be reliable. White Real had researched this for a long time, and he couldn't find a way to make Echo effective at all times.

Han Sen thought for a while, and he found himself confused, too. Echo had a rock-solid flaw, and it was something that would be tricky to modify.

Fish could only swim in water, and birds could only fly in the air. Echo required a special environment to be cast effectively, and changing things too much would result in Echo not being Echo anymore.

"Brother White, I do not think I will be able to help you. If you want Echo to be used in real combat, it will have to be used in a sealed environment. Unless you have a big bell to trap your foe, I don't think there is another way to make use of this," Han Sen guiltily admitted to him.

When White Real heard this, his eyes brightened. "Wait, what you said makes perfect sense! I will just need a big bell to cage the enemy. By doing that, the environmental problem will be of no concern. With a bell to cage Echo, the sonic powers will bounce around inside it. It'd keep on attacking."

White Real kept on talking, confusing Han Sen. Although Han Sen had learned how to modify geno arts, his methods were very different than White Real's.

"Is everyone of the White family modifying geno arts?" Han Sen wondered. He thought back to his old teacher Bai Yishan, too. He felt bad.

White Real left in excitement. Han Sen did not think using a bell was a good idea. Who would be dumb enough to let themselves get trapped inside a bell, after all? Someone who was that stupid would not need to be killed with Echo.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2070 Red Cloud Beas

After White Real departed, Han Sen and Lone Bamboo continued walking up Rainbow Cloud Peak.

"This is the highest point of Rainbow Cloud Peak. That Cloud Beast is a rare sight." Lone Bamboo sat atop Rainbow Cloud Peak.

Han Sen sat next to Lone Bamboo on the plush cloud. He looked down the clouds below him.

A white cloud beast that looked like a unicorn was running around in the clouds below them. There was also a phoenix-like rainbow cloud beast flying around in the air. Han Sen could not tell which Cloud Beast Han Sen wanted to nab.

"When you see it, you will know it," Lone Bamboo said.

"Can't you just go to its den?" Han Sen asked.

"This Cloud Beast doesn't have a home, as it wanders constantly. And it is too fast to run down. Even a Duke might not be able to catch up to it. That is why we must wait." Lone Bamboo settled himself comfortably and placed his jade sword upon his lap.

"That jade sword is important to you." Han Sen was curious why Lone Bamboo still used a jade sword that had been built only for practice. He could have used any sword he wished—even a King class one.

Lone Bamboo did not answer, and he looked over the sea of clouds before them.

Han Sen let the subject drop. But when he thought the conversation was over, Lone Bamboo spoke. "Do you believe there is a real god presiding over this world?"

"It depends on how you define what a real god is. Some people take deified elites for gods," Han Sen said.

"Not like that. I am talking about a god that can grant people wishes," Lone Bamboo said.

Han Sen was shocked. Gods like that, from what Han Sen had come to learn, were nothing but bad news. From the god encountered by the Seventh Team to the Sky god on Planet Eclipse, they were some real arseholes.

"Did Lone Bamboo make a wish with a god?" Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo for a while before speaking. He said, "Maybe. But I don't like that kind of god."

"Why?" Lone Bamboo asked with a shift of his eyes.

"I once had friends who made a wish to a god like the ones you're talking about. Each of their stories ended poorly." Han Sen answered the question simply, but he did not elaborate on the specifics.

Lone Bamboo looked at Han Sen for a while, and then he turned back to the clouds. Very quietly, he said, "My sister made a wish to a god such as that."

When Han Sen heard this, he couldn't believe his ears. In shock, he said, "What? Your sister made a wish to a god? Who was that god? And what happened?"

Lone Bamboo looked at the clouds and calmly answered, "Something bad happened to me when I was young. Friends sold me out, and I was abandoned by my lover. I became a useless man. My sister prayed that I could pick myself up and be fine again. I don't know which god she prayed to, but I saw him take my sister. And then, I was punished by the nightmares."

"You saw him? What did he look like?" Han Sen immediately asked.

"I couldn't see the man's face. He grabbed my sister by her arm and pulled her into darkness. I tried to follow, but I failed. My sister was dragged into the black. She was so scared, and she kept yelling something, but I couldn't hear what she was saying. I could see that she was telling me to save her, but I was useless and I could not do anything. All I could do was watch what happened."

Lone Bamboo paused. When he spoke again, his voice was as slow and calm as ever.

"The man smiled at me, but I could not see his face. That smile has been scorched into my mind, and it has never warped or faded with the passage of time. I keep seeing it in my nightmares, and that is my only firm memory of him. If I ever find him, I'll recognize him through that smile he left me with. I will never forget this."

Han Sen's chest ached as Lone Bamboo finished the story. He now understood why the man had been able to endure the nightmares. Perhaps his heart had already been irreparably damaged, and so he couldn't get any worse.

Lone Bamboo continued. "Whether he is a real god or not, I have to find my sister. I will kill this god, even if it costs me my own life."

"If it is possible, I would like to kill that god with you. I'd like to kill a lot of gods, actually," Han Sen replied. He had stumbled across a common interest with Lone Bamboo.

Han Sen wanted to find a god, but he did not know if it was the same god that Lone Bamboo was searching for.

Lone Bamboo did not answer. He just looked out over the sea of clouds, seemingly unfazed. But suddenly, light began to shine over the edge of the clouds. It was bright and red, rising across the sky.

A red cloud was approaching them. It was so fast that it looked almost like a jet. It left a contrail of red smoke in its wake.

Now Han Sen understood why Lone Bamboo said he'd know the creature when he saw it. That Cloud Beast was a unique shade of bright red. It was shaped like an ordinary cloud, but its color made it unforgettable.

In a second, the Cloud Beast was next to the peak. When the other Cloud Beasts saw it, they backed off.

The creature began to circle the peak, leaving streams of red clouds behind it. It saw Lone Bamboo and Han Sen in its path, but it did not make an effort to avoid them. It wanted to play.

"Whoever claims it keeps it." Lone Bamboo gripped his jade sword and stood up. He teleported toward the creature and swung his blade at the red cloud that was nearing the peak.

No matter how many times Han Sen saw it, Lone Bamboo's strike was eye-catching. As simple as it was, it was profoundly beautiful. It was incredibly fast, as well.

Even with Han Sen's speed, there was no guarantee he could avoid a swing such as that.

But that red cloud released red light like a rocket. The red mist was discharged behind the Cloud Beast like a propellant, and suddenly, the creature disappeared from Han Sen's vision. And Lone Bamboo's attack had missed.

"So fast!" Han Sen was shocked. The red cloud couldn't teleport, but it moved fast enough that it seemed like it could.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2071 Cocky Red Cloud

Lone Bamboo chased the red cloud up into the air, slashing faster and faster with his blade. But the red cloud was way too quick, and it managed to avoid each and every one of Lone Bamboo's sword airs.

"I will help!" Han Sen drew his knife and swung it towards the red cloud. He summoned the wings on his ears, and his speed increased.

The red cloud sped up even faster and evaded Han Sen. He had suspected this would occur, though. He had managed to predict where the cloud would accelerate, so he adjusted his aim in front of the red cloud.

It wouldn't matter how fast the red cloud was if an attack was moving through its flight path.

But instead of continuing forward at the same speed, the red cloud immediately slowed down again. Han Sen's attack went harmlessly past it.

"Tricky little thing." Han Sen frowned, but he kept on swinging.

Lone Bamboo and Han Sen continued their assault on the red cloud without making contact. The red cloud could not escape, though, as it was constantly forced to avoid the attacks of the two.

"Now!" Han Sen was calculating all of the red cloud's possible escape routes, and he kept waving his Blood Feather Knife like mad. He created a net with his knife silks to ensnare the foe.

But the red cloud did not stop moving, and its speed was teleportation-like. The knife silks were unable to even touch it.

Seeing the red cloud accelerate yet again, Han Sen finally realized something. This creature wasn't using a sudden burst of speed as it tried to escape, as a rabbit might. This creature always moved this fast. It suddenly made sense that the creature was never afraid.

The red cloud was traveling around like a rocket, leaving behind a wake of red mist. It soon became apparent that the creature had used its contrails to write the word stupid.

"D*mn, this guy is smart! It can use the common language." Han Sen's eyes opened wide as he stared at the clouds.

"It's just a Marquise, but when the Sky came here, it already lived on Rainbow Cloud Peak. After all these years, its intelligence and power must way exceed that of an ordinary cloud beast. But Marquise is the highest level one can achieve here. There are no resources to support a higher tier than that. If there were, it would be even more powerful," Lone Bamboo said.

"Don't worry. When I catch him, we'll take him for a walk and level him up quick," Han Sen said, while looking at the red cloud.

The red cloud soared through the air with great speed. The red mist contrails started to spell out another word: bullsh*t. And then, the red clouds formed an emoji that seemed to look down on them in disdain.

And then, the clouds started to twist. They formed a red hand, producing one lifted finger at Han Sen.

"D*mn! This guy is a troll!" Han Sen summoned his dragon wings and took off after the red cloud.

As the red cloud sped up and evaded his knife air, Han Sen flapped his dragon wings and appeared above the creature.

And then, Han Sen struck downwards. As he did, he said, "You b*stard! Try being cocky now."

There was only a small distance to close, but Han Sen's knife could not match the speed of the red cloud. His knife only needed to move the distance of a hair's thickness, but the knife air could not catch up. The creature sped away, widening the distance between them again.

Han Sen watched as the creature ran away, and then the clouds twisted into a smug emoji. It looked as if the emoji was having a smoke.

Han Sen smiled evilly and used Blood Feather Knife. Invisible knife silks were spun into a net, and they were sent flying over to the red cloud.

The red cloud hit the knife silks, but the cloud itself was like tofu, and it was sheared away.

Han Sen controlled the knife silks well, though. He had no plan to kill it just yet.

"How cocky are you going to be now?" Han Sen shouted at the red cloud.

Suddenly, the cloud accelerated again. It went towards the knife silks, but it was cut to pieces by the fine strands.

Han Sen frowned. He only wanted to teach the beast a lesson, not kill it.

The red cloud didn't hesitate, though. It maintained course, still flying with blinding speed. The knife silks cut it to ribbons, but those ribbons gathered back into one cottony cloud. Then it presented Han Sen the shape of a thumbs down.

"That stupid cloud is strong!" Han Sen thought. "That's f*cking creepy."

It was incredibly fast, and its body could be shattered. Han Sen wasn't sure how that thing could be caught.

Lone Bamboo tried to snare it a few times, but he failed every time, too. They were the two fastest Marquise there were, but they were unable to catch up with the red cloud.

Even if Han Sen used teleport to reach the red cloud and attack, the red cloud's speed and reaction times would still enable it to dodge the knife airs and shockwaves. The longer they tried to capture the red cloud, the more they respected it. Not even a Duke could handle this creature.

Even if he hit the cloud, there was no point. It had a body that was like water, and after parts of it were lopped off, it'd just recompose easily.

Lone Bamboo spun his jade sword into something that resembled a tornado. The giant sword air vortex reached out to the red cloud, trying to suck the creature inside.

The red cloud sped up and escaped the grasp of the sword vortex. Even that was ineffective.

There was nothing Lone Bamboo could do against it, and he had lost against it just like Han Sen.

"It's no wonder it has survived this long, and it still hasn't been tamed by Sky Palace students. This thing is powerful!" Lone Bamboo mused.

"It is, but it cannot attack," Han Sen said.

There was currently no hope in catching up to the red cloud, so Lone Bamboo abandoned the quest for the moment. He said, "I will catch a normal Marquise cloud beast. What about you?"

"It's fine. I have my Legless Crane. I don't want to swap it out." Han Sen shook his head. Unless he found something like the red cloud, he could run faster than a normal Marquise xenogeneic, anyway. There was no point in getting another random mount. The Legless Crane was enough for him.

Lone Bamboo caught a Marquise cloud bird. It didn't take much to catch it. Ordinary Marquise creatures were slower than Lone Bamboo, and he managed to nab it with ease.

When Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were just about to leave, the cocky red cloud followed them. It flew in front of them and spelled out more words with the vapor. "Dumb*ss! Dumb*ss! Come and catch me."

Han Sen's eyebrows rose. That beast could use an exclamation mark.

"F*ck! I have to take you. Othewise, I am done calling myself Han Sen." Han Sen felt angry, but he did not turn around He knew he couldn't catch the red cloud right now. But he would find a way to get it eventually.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 2072 The Possibilities of the Blood Feather Knife

After returning home, Han Sen spent some time thinking about capturing the red cloud. It seemed likely that petrification or freezing abilities would be effective against the red cloud.

But his own petrifying shockwave was no match for the red cloud's speed. Even if Han Sen teleported right next to the beast, the red cloud could still react fast enough to avoid the shockwave. Its ability to accelerate seemed almost endless.

"But the petrifying shockwave is a power obtained from refining a mutant xenogeneic gene. I need to follow its rigid terms of use to cast it. I can't use it with knife silks. If I could, it might be a lot more useful."

Han Sen was rapidly becoming obsessed with catching that cocky red cloud.

Turtle did not work on it. Han Sen had tried, but the Turtle image just wouldn't stick to the clouds. When the clouds spread, the Turtle spell would just come off. There were no better methods for applying it, either.

"If my Jadeskin had a freezing power, and I could put the Jadeskin godlight into the knife silks, I could possibly tie it up and make it into an ice cube. Jadeskin's godlight possesses the element of ice, but it doesn't possess a powerful freezing ability." Han Sen was starting to feel depressed.

He still couldn't think of a way to catch the red cloud. He had no choice but to wait until he could think of a good way to catch it.

The next day, Han Sen picked up Blood Feather Knife and went to visit the tenth elder. Han Sen wasn't going there to meet with him explicitly, though; more than anything, he was there to see Yun Suyi.

He had absorbed all of the mutant blood and returned the blade to its normal state. It was now a bona fide half-deified treasure. With some further refinements, there was every chance it could become a fully-fledged deified weapon.

Han Sen wanted to swap the Blood Feather Knife for his Ghost Teeth Knife. He needed to talk about it with Yun Suyi.

But Han Sen thought that if Yun Suyi had the knife, it would be best if he spoke to her father, Yun Changkong, as well. If Yun Changkong could not refine the deified weapon, he might have to ask for the leader's help.

When Han Sen went to see the Yun family, Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were both there. Thousand Feather Crane was out hunting xenogeneics, and he had not yet returned.

"Sister Yun, thank you for lending me your Blood Feather Knife. I've come to return it. There is, however, something I need to tell you first." Han Sen presented the knife to Yun Suyi. "I absorbed the xenogeneic blood. I am sorry I could not tell you about this any sooner."

Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were both shocked. The Blood Feather Knife was famous because it was the blood that had always prohibited it from becoming deified. If Han Sen really had removed the mark, then it had a chance of becoming deified again.

Yun Suyi accepted the knife and inspected it. The blood really was gone. The knife was as clean as a glossy feather.

"How did you do that?" Yun Suyi asked Han Sen with visible shock.

The Feather had tried every method they could think of to remove the blood on the knife, but each attempt had ended in failure. If they knew removing the blood was possible, they'd have never given the knife away. Han Sen seemed to only possess the powers of an Earl or a Marquise, so she had no clue how he might have done this.

"Mutant blood meshes well with my geno art, so I was able to absorb it," Han Sen explained.

"Brother Han, this is a great service. If the Feather knew about this, they'd be furious." Yun Sushang, overhearing them talk, sighed.

"It was all down to luck," Han Sen said with a grin.

Yun Suyi took the Ghost Teeth Knife from her waist and returned it to Han Sen. Her fingers lingered on the blade, though, and it seemed like she'd miss it. "I have not used it for long, so I can't believe I am already giving it back."

"But now you have the Blood Feather Knife, which is greater than the Ghost Teeth Knife," Han Sen said, as he took Ghost Teeth Knife back.

The Blood Feather Knife was strong, but Han Sen was more comfortable with the Ghost Teeth Knife. It complemented his abilities.

"It's different." Yun Suyi shook her head, but did not say anything more. She didn't sound happy about the prospect of the Blood Feather Knife's potential.

Just as Han Sen expected, Yun Changkong took the Blood Feather Knife to the Sky Palace leader. The leader, in turn, passed it on to the folks at Sky Path Garden. He allowed them to work on it, in the hopes of making it deified again.

This news spread all across Sky Palace. According to the research results, there was an 80% chance it could become deified again.

Sky Palace was fervently excited. Even the nobles of Sky Palace seemed giddy. Millennia might pass without a new deified weapon turning up.

But Angia, and certain others in Sky Palace, weren't as joyful. They did not look good.

"It's Han Sen again!" Angia growled.

All the races guarded their deified weapons jealously. This one should have belonged to the Feather, but it now belonged to Sky Palace. The Feather in Holy Heaven heard what had happened, too. They all looked upset, and it was difficult to determine if they were shocked or just mad.

Han Sen found the opportunity to return to the sanctuaries again. There, he hugged his cute wife and daughter.

"Dad, I want a hug too." Bao'er approached, looking at Han Sen.

Han Sen held one child in each arm. He felt happy. It would have been perfect if Littleflower was still around.

The next morning, Han Sen prepared to return to Sky Palace. But just as he was about to, Bao'er jumped into his arms and said, "Dad, I want to go with you."

You still need to go to school. I will take you when you grow up," Han Sen said.

"Huh! If you're not taking me, then I will find my own way there," Bao'er said defiantly, much to Han Sen's surprise.

"You have a way of getting there?" Han Sen asked. Bao'er wasn't an ordinary child, so there was a chance she might have actually found a way there.

"I'm not telling you. Since you're not taking me, I will go there myself," Bao'er said flatly

"Bao'er, it's not that I don't want to take you. It's because I cannot take you. Just wait a little while, until I'm back on Planet Eclipse. I will take you there then, okay?" Han Sen said quickly, trying to comfort her. He didn't want her to do anything rash.

Han Sen couldn't take her there yet. Sky Palace wouldn't allow the presence of a random outsider. If someone saw her, it'd be hard to explain.

"Fine, but you cannot lie to me. If this is a lie, I will still go there my own way." Bao'er held out her finger for a pinky promise.

"I promise you. I will take you there when I return to Planet Eclipse," Han Sen said seriously. He hooked her little pinky with his own, and then he touched her thumbs.

Bao'er believed Han Sen, and so she jumped out of his arms.

Han Sen suddenly thought of something. "Bao'er, the items that you sucked inside the little gourd. Can they be released?"

"Yeah." Bao'er blinked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter